《Deputy Yama》


 C1

    I never thought that one day I would become the King of Hell.


    The first one to break out in cold sweat. That''s right, it was that bearded vulgar man from Journey to the West who called himself Great Sage Wukong. Actually, I didn''t want to do it, but there was nothing I could do about it. I was forced to do it and they said that if I didn''t do it, the world would be destroyed because of me. There was no helping it, I was really being coerced.


    In fact, I used to be a financial worker, mainly to absorb idle social funds for commercial investment. My work target is mainly the city high school students, with the family rich, thin body, cowardly four-eyed boys mainly. The working hours were after school. The main place of work was in the woods outside the school. I sincerely and sincerely want to finance them, to take the spare money in their hands, then transfer into the society, so as to invest and promote consumption. The main direction of my investment was in human resources. In short, to find someone worth investing in and living in poverty, that person was me. This is because I knew since I was young that I was not an ordinary person. Even though my current situation is very depressing, there will be a day when I will soar into greatness. At that time, the investment I make will be a hundred times, a thousand times more than what I invest. This point, Uncle L¨¹ and I were thinking the same thing. If you invest in a business, as long as you don''t sell arms and white powder, the profit will at most be ten times the profit. But if you invest in a talent, the profit will be a hundred to a thousand times greater.


    I''m really doing this for their benefit. The sun and moon can be seen for my sincerity. Unfortunately, a lot of people regard me as a loyal donkey. So I was often rejected, and sometimes even beaten up and called to the police.


    Even some of my best employees have abandoned me. Fortunately, I am a person who strives for the ideal. I have long been accustomed to difficulties. Therefore, when I was once again beaten up by a powerful colleague that my clients had called over, I used to cover my bleeding nose with a snot covered napkin and continued to strut along the street.


    Just this morning, my landlord took over my company and home, a small bungalow, under the pretext that I hadn''t paid my rent for three months. He even sold my belongings, a few old quilts, washbasins, old clothes, and the like to the rent-filled ones.


    So, by now, all I have left of me, apart from three dollar pieces of steel, are these tattered T-shirts and jeans that haven''t been washed in a month.


    The sun was high in the sky, and he was thirsty and hungry. Passing by a small shop, I took out a steel coin from my pocket and weighed it in my hand. Perhaps, I would have to start my rebirth from these three steel coins ¡­


    The layout of the snack bar was the same as everywhere else: there was a large freezer in the street with cold beer in it, ready to be sold at any time ¡­


    As soon as I entered the shop, I saw a middle-aged shopkeeper with a mottled pug sitting at the counter, watching a soap opera, and she started to smile at me, "You''ve got another scar ¡ª" (this is still a sequel to the excerpt from Kong Yiji). Instead, I said, "Boss ¡ª a beer, for Beijing to be pure ¡ª" and spread out three one-dollar coins on the refrigerator. This stance and demeanor was truly magnanimous.


    The middle-aged woman stared at the three metal coins for a long time before gritting her teeth and saying, "Beijing 8 dollars per bottle ¡ª ¡ª"


    I immediately softened, "Then take a bottle of 3 yuan ¡ª ¡ª"


    The middle-aged woman didn''t even look at me. She casually took out a bottle of dark green bottle s from under the counter.


    I coldly laughed, not minding in the slightest as I picked up the bottle, wiped off the dust on its surface with my hands, and held onto the bottle tightly. Then, I stared at her ¡­ Stare at her...


    The middle-aged woman was scared out of her wits by my stare. She asked in a trembling voice, "You ¡­ Buy wine... Not leaving, thinking... What is it? "


    With a cold expression, I slowly replied, "Let me borrow the corkscrew."


    Ignoring the murderous gaze of the middle-aged woman, I calmly opened the bottle cap and looked inside. Damn it, there isn''t even a "thank you for your patronage". However, looking at how the middle-aged woman looked, I knew that I had already reached the top. Thus, I looked at her with disdain before turning around and giving her a cool profile as I raised my head to drink a mouthful of beer.


    "Puuu ~ ~" I almost vomited. Luckily, my self-control was high enough, so I forcefully swallowed it down. What kind of strange smell was this?


    I looked down at the label on the bottle. Damn, there are three big words written on it ¡ª Wahaha. Nimla Haha, are you still offering beer? No, I''m going to faint. It''s a "Wahaha".


    I turned around and saw the middle-aged woman with narrowed eyes looking at me with a cold smile. Suddenly, my anger flared up, and I was filled with hatred. He reached out his hand and was about to throw the beer bottle onto the ground. Wait a minute, looking at her calm and composed appearance, could it be a trap? The more I thought about it, the more it seemed possible.


    This middle-aged woman''s thoughts are truly malicious. She actually wants me to destroy the result that I bought with the last three pieces of money. Hmph, if you want to fight me, I won''t let you do so. I raised my head, took a big gulp, then turned around and left under the grandma''s surprised gaze.


    Just as he walked out of the door, he met a person. This person was fat, wearing a high school uniform. He carried a school bag on his back, and his face was flushed red. I stopped and looked at him coldly. "You still have the face to come and see me?" Yes, he was one of the four people I worked for. I heard they went to the financial district outside another school and went to a different school.


    "Otaku," the fatty didn''t care about the look in my eyes, "This is the last time I''ll help you. Today, when I saw Sun Lao''er wanting to buy his store, I knew that he still owed you two hundred dollars from playing mahjong last time, so I came over to inform you." With that, he turned around and left. At this moment, my eyes are already moist. As expected, we are brothers. Even if we were poached by another company, we wouldn''t forget our brotherhood.


    He took two steps and suddenly stopped. I was overjoyed. Perhaps it was my sincerity that moved him. The fatty turned around and looked me in the eye, "Otaku, you really aren''t suitable to do this job. How can a twenty-four year old person who charges a protection fee at the entrance of a high school and gets beaten up from time to time have any future prospects ¡­"


    My name is Zhai Nan, and I''m nicknamed Otaku. I don''t know when, but my name suddenly became a state of life. It was a state of life that I was very envious of. Unfortunately, I didn''t have the capital, I had no parents, and I was just a lowly hoodlum who earned a living by collecting protection fees.


    After the fat guy left, my confidence dropped to the bottom of the ravine. I sat on the curb, lit the last soft red river in my pocket, and drank a gulp of Wahaha beer from the soft red river. The taste was both strong and strange. After drinking it, he would burp continuously. Waves of acid would gush out, as if he was not drinking beer, but rather soda water with excrement mixed in it.


    However, this wine has an aftereffect. After the last drop, I was already numb to it. Elder Feng, Tang Yi, Li Guang, I can''t seal it. At this moment, I hate the lack of windows in the sky, and I hate the lack of rings in the earth. I stood on the street corner, grabbed the empty bottle, and roared towards the sky, "Sun Lao''er, return the money to me ¡ª ¡ª"


    Sun Lao''er, his real name was unknown, his age was unknown, his appearance was indecent, and he was acting frivolous. Business premises, address: Fanjiayuan antiques market, store name: all counterfeit antiques jade shop.


    As the name implied, this fellow''s shop was full of all kinds of imitation ancient jade artifacts. Moreover, they were all crude, low-end goods. Even a fool could tell that they were fake. I''ve played mahjong in his shop for almost ten years, but I''ve never seen him open a mahjong before, and I don''t know what made this guy survive.


    As for the two hundred dollars, it was also what I had won after playing mahjong for nearly ten years. In terms of playing mahjong, he compared me to him and confirmed a certain advertisement passage: "There is no worst, only worse."


    My eyes were bloodshot and I held a" Wahaha "beer bottle, as I strode into the Fanjiayuan Market. Sun Lao''er''s shop was in the innermost area of the market, close to a public restroom. Borrowing the liquor power, I walked to the entrance of the shop. As a person, I should be a bit more ruthless towards others, and as a hoodlum, I have to be a bit more ruthless. Today, I''m here to collect debts.


    Two strong men wearing black suits and sunglasses stood in front of the store. A BMW 760 was parked in front of the entrance. He didn''t expect the buyer to have quite the background. Right now, I don''t care about all that. Carrying the bottle, I rushed in.


    The two men in suits stretched out their hands to stop me. "It''s not good ¡­" I wouldn''t dare to act so impudently in front of these two burly men, but I don''t know why, maybe because of the alcohol, but before that person could finish his words, I swung the bottle at them from left and right without a second thought.


    The bottle landed on their heads. It did not shatter and felt soft. Looking at the two again, they were already some distance away. One of them fell right in front of the toilet''s door. One of them was even more exaggerated, jumping over the BMW and landing on the other side.


    I looked at the bottle in shock. I didn''t expect that after finishing the wine, I would be so amazing. How is this a beer bottle? This is simply Li Yuanba''s eight hundred jin sledgehammer. Haidian Silver Spear''s little overlord chased me far short. But there was no time to dig any deeper. Through the glass doors covered with small advertisements, I could see that Sun Lao''er, who was even more unkempt than I was, was handing something similar to a contract to a middle-aged man in a suit with his hair waxed and shiny.


    I couldn''t let him sign it. That was the only thought in my mind. With my understanding of Sun Lao''er, he definitely won''t return the money, even if he has money, he won''t return it to me. I want to go in and get enough for 200 yuan first. As long as this guy signs his name, all the items in the store will belong to that pretentious guy. It would be illegal for me to take any more.


    Thinking of this, I kicked the door open with my foot and rushed inside.


    The two men in the shop looked at me with wide eyes. I didn''t talk to them and rushed in front of the middle-aged man, grabbing the contract in my hand. As expected, the signature of the Sun Lao''er had already been signed.


    I tucked the bottle under my armpits, picked up the pen on the table and wrote my name down. Afterwards, I threw down the brush in my hands and smiled complacently at the two of them who were dumbfounded. I smiled complacently to see if the red dust man was old or not ¡­

 C2

    The middle-aged man stared at the contract in my hands, dumbfounded.


    After a long while, Sun Lao''er finally reacted. He muttered to himself, "Otaku, you brat, you''ve caused a huge mess this time ¡ª"


    "What kind of disaster is this? Hurry up and return the 200 yuan to me. I''ll immediately tear up the contract without any hesitation. You guys sign another copy." I said, holding up the contract as if to tear it.


    Suddenly, a thunderclap came from the clear sky and struck the sign outside the store. All the glass in the store shattered.


    This time, it was my turn to be stunned. The man in the suit I beat up staggered into the store. "Boss ¡­" The two men in suits groaned at the middle-aged man. Then, their four legs went limp as they fell onto the ground. His back was covered in burn marks. These two were struck by lightning.


    A more bizarre thing happened. In front of me, the two men in suits turned into two paper men. Two blue balls emerged from the paper man''s body and floated in the air.


    The middle-aged man slowly came back to his senses. With a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes, he grabbed the two balls of light and put them into his pocket.


    At this moment, how could I still remember the two hundred yuan. I stared at the paper man on the ground for a long time before letting out a blood-curdling scream. "Ghost!"


    I reached for the door and tried to run out. Sun Lao''er gave the middle-aged man a meaningful glance, and the two of them pounced together, grabbing my shoulders and pulling me back.


    I was dragged to the back of the shop. Just as they let go, they said, "I''ll fight you two demons ¡ª" I waved the empty bottle in my hand.


    That middle-aged man extended his hand to catch the bottle. I closed my eyes and swung the bottle over. This is an empty bottle, not an eight hundred kilogram sledgehammer. I don''t think it''s possible to deal with this guy in front of me who has no idea what it is.


    Who knew that when the bottle smashed onto that guy''s shoulder, it would be as soft as if it had been smashed onto cotton. Furthermore, that person was similar to the two paper men that were previously at the entrance of the shop. He hit the wall, bounced back and fell onto the counter, a good piece of the counter, and just like that he crushed it.


    "This is the Magic Weapon ¡­" Sun Lao''er''s mouth was wide open so that a brick could be stuffed inside.


    That middle-aged man got up from the ground and glared at me without dusting himself. He then laughed at Sun Lao''er, "Old Sun, I don''t think I can become an official. This temple is too big, I can''t tolerate it. "I will return to report now. You can settle this mess yourself."


    After saying that, the man walked away without even looking at me, leaving behind a floor full of debris.


    I was afraid that the BMW at the entrance would become a paper cart. If this guy drove a paper cart across Fanjiayuan, half of the people in this world would have a different view of the world tomorrow. Fortunately, after the roar of the engine, the guy disappeared.


    Sun Lao''er shook his head, his face scrunched into a bitter melon. "Otaku, this time I''ve really been tricked miserably by you ¡ª ¡ª"


    "Sun Lao''er, the two hundred dollars that you owe me should be repaid today, right?"


    "Return your sister''s money ¡ª" Sun Lao''er picked up the contract I signed from the ground and threw it in front of me, then roared at me, "Look at what you have signed!"


    In one hand, I held the bottle, while the other flipped through the contract. The title on the contract read ''Hades'', and below it was a line of small words, ''Heavenly Court Committee xx, 2013'', and a number at the end.


    I scratched my head. "Old Sun, what''s this?"


    "After signing this, from now on, you will be the tenth highest official in the Underworld ¡ª King Yama." Sun Lao''er''s face was even uglier than his dead mother''s.


    "Stop bullshitting, just teasing me ¡ª" I shivered, as if the situation wasn''t looking good.


    The Sun Lao''er pointed at his nose and roared, "How could I have the mood to tease you? I am the ninth King of Hell. That guy was supposed to be taking over my class, but now you''ve snatched him away. "


    "Nonsense," I cursed, but I lowered my head and believed him. It wasn''t that this guy''s words were too pleasant, but that I saw a guy in a black and white hat with a mourning stick standing in front of the store. The pedestrians on the street turned a blind eye to them. It must have been the two of them trying to trick them.


    "Sun..." Large... "Great deity ¡­" I said uneasily, "Do you think you can change your official position?"


    "Someone else?" The Sun Lao''er roared, "Do you think that all the red-headed documents in the Heavenly Court are for nothing? "It is now the Law, the Law, the Law, and the Society."


    Sun Lao''er continued, "After you signed this document, it has already been protected by the supreme ninth heaven, and even the Celestial Emperor wouldn''t dare to change it. Just now, you had the intention of ripping the document apart, and already attracted the heavenly thunder. If he wanted to waste this document, then he would have to lure the Divine Lightning of the Nine Tribulations ¡­ At that time, not only will you be destroyed into ashes, even the earth will have a huge hole cut in it! "


    I felt wronged. "Is it that serious?"


    "Serious! "You still know how serious it is?" The Sun Lao''er continued to roar, "I was simply killed by you! If the Heavenly Court finds out, then it would be weird if I don''t descend to the mortal realm! "


    "Er ¡ª" I wondered. "Weren''t you always in the mortal world?"


    "Stop talking nonsense," Sun Lao''er looked at the empty bottle in my hand and asked, "What kind of Magic Weapon are you holding? is able to knock down Zhao Gongming and his two lackeys? "


    "Zhao Gongming? That guy just now is the God of Fortune? " I asked in horror.


    "That''s right!" The Sun Lao''er continued to roar, "800 years ago, my Sun Lao''er and Zhao Gongming fought over the position of the God of Fortune because that old fellow dressed in clothes that was more respectable than mine and looked more respectable than me. It was hard to wait for 800 years, and finally, it''s time for the Heavenly Court''s cadres to take turns, and it''s finally my turn, and with your snatching, Zhao Gongming will be able to go back and become a god of wealth. You''ve also become the King of Hell, and I''m hanging empty ¡­ " He looked up and roared, "My position as the God of Fortune!"


    I couldn''t hear what he was saying at all. I just muttered to myself, "I''ve died a terrible death. I''ve offended the God of Fortune. I''ve died a miserable death. I''ve offended the God of Fortune, so I''m destined to be poor for life ¡­"


    "He can''t thank you enough!" Sun Lao''er waved his hand, using his fingernail that was filled with filth to point at the empty bottle in my hand. "Brat, honestly speaking, who exactly gave you the Magic Weapon in your hand?"


    Hearing Sun Lao''er''s words, my expression couldn''t help but turn cold, and my mind was a little muddled. That''s right, who gave this to me? Everything happened in a flash today. In the end, the scene fell upon the middle-aged woman who was hugging the dog. Remembering the faint trace of pride in her eyes when I left, I couldn''t help but shout out, "I''ve been tricked!" F * ck, he was tricked by that middle-aged woman.


    Zhao Gongming''s fake smile immediately appeared in front of me and I understood, "This is a conspiracy! This is a political plot! " The two Black and White Impermanence stuck their heads in, but they didn''t need to open the door as they stuck their heads in through the glass. At this point, I can only stir up trouble and sow discord. "It must be Zhao Gongming''s scheme ¡­"


    Sun Lao''er slapped my head, "Screw your sister!"


    "Great Immortal Sun, you must uphold justice for me!" From generation to generation, small figures like me would often become the political victims of big figures, and my end would often be miserable.


    I had snot and tears all over my face as I explained in detail how I bought the wine, how I drank the wine, and how I came to this shop. could he not be Zhao Gongming''s accomplice? "


    Bullshit, he''s the same as me, a third-rate deity. How could he give you such a huge sum of money to give you a High-grade Magic Weapon?" Sun Lao''er frowned as he looked through all the deities in the Heavenly Court.


    The Sun Lao''er extended his hand in confusion, wanting to take the empty bottle from me to examine it carefully. However, the moment his fingers touched the bottle, it was as if he was electrocuted and was sent flying, crashing heavily into the wall.


    I looked at Sun Lao''er in horror. Sun Lao''er crawled up from the ground and patted off the dust on his body, "Damn it, this thing is even stronger than Jiang Ziya''s God Slapping Whip!"


    I looked at the empty bottle in my hands and gritted my teeth. "This is a disaster!" He stretched out his hand and fell heavily on the ground. Don''t blame me for crippling my own martial arts. This thing cannot be left alive. I don''t want to wake up every day with a group of deities carrying their own magic treasures. Or maybe he was innocent and had a treasure that deserved his punishment. One night, a certain god who came to steal Magic Weapon was inexplicably beheaded.


    The bottle landed on the ground, and the expected clear cracking sound didn''t come out. Instead, there was a dull sound, and the bottle bounced up like a rubber ball.


    I held the empty bottle tightly, tears brimming in my eyes as I held onto my nose that was once again bleeding profusely.


    Sun Lao''er sighed, "Forget it, don''t waste any time. Magic Weapon are so easily destroyed.


    "What exactly is this thing?" I asked.


    Sun Lao''er shook his head, "I don''t know either, all I know is that they are definitely High-grade Magic Weapon s like the Apricot Flags, Spirit Breaking Whip, Sky Covered Seal, Jade Bottle, and Jingu Bang. Only the Bodhisattvas and those old monsters who have long ago left the world have them."


    My curiosity was piqued. The rare moment of gossip had arrived. "Who''s the old freak?"


    Sun Lao''er was very alert, he rolled his eyes and glared at me, "What does it have to do with you?"


    I asked, "Great Immortal Sun, what do we do now?"


    Sun Lao''er continued to look at me blankly, "What else can you do? Be your King of Hell!"


    My tears immediately flowed down my face. Even though I had a terrible life, I didn''t want to die. "Great Immortal Sun, you have to save me. I don''t want to die ¡ª"

 C3

    "Rumble ~ ~ ~" "Crack ~ ~" After the sound of thunder, another lightning bolt struck the signboard outside the shop, causing sparks to fly everywhere. The two Black and White Impermanence ran away while hugging each other. I looked at Sun Lao''er in fear and said grievingly, "I didn''t think about breaking the contract!"


    Sun Lao''er squinted his eyes and calculated, "Not good! "It almost ruined everything!"


    Seeing my confused expression, Sun Lao''er said, "You are an ordinary person without immortal records. Now that you have become the King of Hell, it can be said that you have violated the rules and are about to attract Divine Lightning of the Nine Tribulations s!"


    "What is an immortal record?" I had a bitter look on my face as I pulled Sun Lao''er along, "Divine Sun Immortal, you have to save me!"


    The Sun Lao''er''s palm faced upwards. Unknowingly, a shining tablet was suspended above his palm in the air, it was so bright that it was hard to tell what was on it. This thing is equivalent to an identity card in the human world, and every deity has one. You are now the King of Hell, but you don''t have any immortal records, so this is against the laws of the heavens. "


    "Anyone who violates the laws of heaven will be cut down by the Divine Lightning of the Nine Tribulations. Back then, the Fighting Buddha and the Seven Fairies were all hacked down! "


    "Great Immortal Sun, I beg you, please save me!" I don''t have Sun Wukong''s ability! I won''t let go of Sun Lao''er''s arm even if I have to die.


    The Sun Lao''er seemed to have seen through my thoughts, "Heh heh heh heh". He took the opportunity to spit out the phlegm in order to shake off my hand. Then, he walked to a spot a few meters away from me before stopping.


    "Now that things have come to this, I can only go to heaven and see what kind of remedy the Celestial Emperor can come up with!" Sun Lao''er looked at me solemnly.


    I nodded and looked at him with teary eyes, "Great Immortal Sun, Great Master Sun, I''m relying on you now!"


    I reluctantly pulled Sun Lao''er''s sleeves and sent him to the door. Originally, I wanted to continue sending him out, but Sun Lao''er glanced at me and dispelled my thought with a word, "Erm, before I return, you should just obediently stay inside the house. If the Ninth Layer were to find out that you are so neither a human nor a god, then I won''t be able to save you."


    "You have to be faster!"


    The two Black and White Impermanence were afraid that it would affect the innocent, so they crouched down under the house across the street after being struck by lightning in the sky. Sun Lao''er waved his hand, and the two ghosts ran over.


    Afterwards, Sun Lao''er jumped onto the Suzuki 100, which only had a few more parts compared to his bicycle. After a few kicks, he caught fire and left in a cloud of black smoke. Looking at the billowing black smoke, some of them knew that he was an immortal while others didn''t know where he had come from.


    I raised my head to look at the sky. There was a flash of lightning in front of the sun and I was walking back and forth in the sky. "Crack!" I jumped into the depths of the shop and calmed down. The moment I turned around, I saw two Black and White Impermanence standing in front of me. I was so shocked that I almost ran away.


    The two were similar in style, one black and one white, white tall and thin, black short and fat, wearing a long robe that matched his skin color, holding a mourning stick. Their eyes were red, and they stuck out their tongues that were a foot long, but didn''t affect their speech. White Impermanence smiled happily. On the tall hat, it said "I''ll see you make a fortune". Black Wuchang had a ferocious expression, and on the hat, it said "The world is at peace".


    White Impermanence''s face was deathly pale. Two red eyes, a red tongue, and a big open mouth. From a distance, one would think that it was a red one with a flattering smile on its face." My little Xie Bian, congratulations on becoming the son of Yan Luo. Under my lord''s leadership, my Netherworld will definitely rise to prominence, and my lord will definitely become a great figure in the annals of history! "This little one congratulates Sir Immortal on eternal blessings, and on the same date as the Heavens ¡­" After which, he bowed deeply.


    There was a hint of flattery in his words, but I liked it.


    Little... Small... Ah Fan ¡­ Ah Fan ¡­ Ahh ¡­ Ahhh! Ahhh! "Ah, congratulations, milord ¡­" Black Wuchang was actually stuttering. "Ah, big... Ah Da... Ah, Lord, this little one is also ¡­ Also... Congratulations... Ah ¡­ Ah ¡­ You... You must... Ah, to... You have to take care of your body, no matter what... Oh, don''t be... Ah, Thunderclap ¡­ At that time ¡­ Ah also ¡­ Ah, there''s going to be trouble... Me... The two brothers ¡­ "Ahhh ¡­" "Ahhh ¡­" "Ah, your soul ¡­


    F * ck, does this guy even know how to speak?


    White Impermanence bowed towards me with a smile, "Hehe ¡ª Lord, you just arrived. Don''t lower yourself to this guy, he''s just like this."


    Black Wuchang also felt that he said the wrong thing, "Ah, so ¡­ "Ahh!" Ah, yes. This... This... This... Stinky mouth... AAHH ¡­ AAHH ¡­ Ah, I can''t change it anymore... No... However ¡­ I think... Ah Da... Ah ¡­ Face... Face... Doesn''t look like... Ah Long... Ah Long Life... Ah Qian ¡­ Ah Qian ¡­ Ahhh ¡­ Don''t... "He was struck to death by lightning ¡­


    Man, you might as well not explain.


    I gloomily retorted, "Seeing how dark you are, could it be that you were struck by lightning before?"


    "Ah, me ¡­" Ah, me... This... This... Not counting... Black... Ah Da... Ah Da... Ah ¡­ By... Thunderstruck... Hack ¡­ Later... "Ah, sure ¡­" "Ah, sure ¡­" "He''s definitely darker than me ¡­"


    Who said that stuttering was useless? With just a few words, this fellow had even made me want to die ¡­


    "Hehe, my lord, you might not know this, but he can only be considered the second worst. In the past, there were people even worse than him in the Underworld ¡­" White Impermanence said.


    I looked at Black Wuchang, his skin color was black, it was the same as the one soaked in ink, there was still someone darker than her, "Who is it?"


    "Hehe, you were once the King of Hell, but Gao Sheng left just like that ¡­" White Impermanence said.


    My heart was in turmoil, but after a long while, I finally nodded, "Yeah, compared to him, Faan can just barely be considered white and tender ¡ª ¡ª"


    When I thought about the fact that I don''t know when this Sun Lao''er will be back, and that I still need to rely on these two treasures, I immediately bowed to the two of them. "I''ll follow you two from now on ¡­"


    "Heehee ¡ª where ¡­" Where... "My lord is like a lighthouse in the pitch-black sea, like the helmsman on a giant wheel, guiding us in our direction ¡­"


    "Ah, you ¡­" Ah, you ¡­ Sooner or later ¡­ Sooner or later ¡­ Ah, to... Bring... Send Us... Ah Quan ¡­ "Ah, all of them died ¡­"


    I took the Magic Weapon, "Xie, don''t stop me, I will cut this blind ¡ª"


    "Hehe ¡ª" White Impermanence hugged me. "Milord ¡­" My wise and wise lord ¡­ "Don''t bother to lower yourself to the same level as this fellow. This fellow is a fecal shell cockroach. His mouth is full of feces ¡­"


    Ah, yes ¡­" "Ahh!" Ah, it''s just ¡­ Here I... This smelly mouth ¡­ "Then..." That is ¡­ "Dung pit ¡­


    "Hehe, Lord, his mouth is just like that. This guy is born with no way of speaking good words. However, he is actually not a bad person. Please let him go!"


    Only then did I put down the bottle. Actually, I didn''t really want to cut him, I just did it in a gesture. Seeing that the two of them were respectful and had to rely on them to handle matters later, he decided to just forget about it.


    I arrogantly sat down on the chair Black Wuchang brought me. Suddenly, I felt a sharp pain in my stomach and quickly used my hands to suppress it.


    "Hehe, my lord, with your old body, you should be fine, right?"


    "Ah ¡­" Ah, it must be ¡­ Cancer...


    I grabbed the bottle and jumped up from the chair. "Xie, help me hold down him.


    White Impermanence hugged me again. When Black Wuchang saw that I was about to use Magic Weapon to cut him, he hurriedly ran far away.


    After a long time, I sat back down on the chair. I was hungry and hadn''t eaten for a whole day. I rummaged through the shops of Sun Lao''er, and didn''t even have a single mouthful of food. "There are a few empty lunch boxes in the trash. Open them and see, is there really a need for this? He eats even more cleanly than a dog would lick.


    I rubbed my stomach. That... Which one of you is going to find me something to eat? " Now that I''m the King of Hell, and I have a lackey under my command, why not use it?


    "Hehe, I will do as you say," White Impermanence''s figure became fainter and fainter until she disappeared from the room.


    "Ah, yes ¡­" "Ahh!" "Hurry and disappear ¡ª" The Black Wuchang also disappeared.


    Within a few minutes, the faint shadows of the two appeared in the shop again.


    "Sir, please accept ¡ª" White Impermanence held a large tray. There were three pastries, three fruits, and a roasted chicken. The roasted chicken was roasted until it was yellow and exuded a rich fragrance. With a single glance, one could tell that all the ingredients had been stuffed into the chicken''s stomach.


    "Ah Da ¡­" Ah Da... "Ah ¡­ Lord, please ¡­" Black Wuchang also brought a big tray with a big bundle of candles and a big bundle of incense on it.


    F * ck, you want me to eat this? He would look back at the roasted chicken and find that the Xie was still the most considerate of them all. I cupped my hands towards Xie. "Xie, thank you ¡ª" After I finished speaking, I unceremoniously rolled up the sleeves of my short-sleeved T-shirt again, reached out to grab the roasted chicken. It was quite hot, so I tore off the chicken leg and stuffed it into my mouth. Puff ¨C "It was just a bite, but it was all spit out." What is this taste? " To be exact, the roasted chicken tasted nothing, so biting it was like eating air.


    When I looked up, I saw the two Wuchang staring at me with their mouths wide open. "Ahh!" "Ahhh ¡­" "Shut up," White Impermanence and I shouted at the Black Wuchang at the same time.


    "Hehe, my lord, you have just arrived. I''m not sure yet, these tributes are all for smelling, not for eating." As he spoke, he moved closer to the roasted chicken and took a deep breath. He then closed his eyes, looking intoxicated. After a long time, he opened his eyes and said, "My lord, this is how it is. If you smell more, you''ll be full ¡ª"


    I held the roasted chicken suspiciously as I walked over. "Hmm, it''s lighter than the smell just now. It seems like Xie Bian has already smelled quite a lot of it." I also took in a deep breath and closed my eyes, feigning infatuation. It really smells good. " "Goo ¡ª" My stomach rumbled, and I was even hungrier.

 C4

    "Still hungry ¡ª" I said to Xie Bian.


    "Hehe, how could this be?" Xie Bian scratched his head. "Is it because adults are still humans?"


    Xie, what are you saying? If I am not a human, then what am I? No, I can''t really be considered human anymore. After thinking about it carefully, I really got hit by Sun Lao''er''s f * cking plan. I am a f * cking thing that doesn''t look like a human or a ghost now.


    "Ah Da ¡­" Ah Da... Ah ¡­ Smell... Smell... Smell this... Can... Can... "Able to eat until one is full ¡ª" Black Wuchang began to sell the candles and incense on his plate.


    "Shut up!" "Shut up!" White Impermanence and I shouted at the same time.


    "Hehe, Lord, these are all tribute. We all eat this ¡ª" White Impermanence said in a rather awkward manner.


    "Sun Lao''er eats this too?" I asked in disbelief.


    "Hehe ¡ª uh ¡ª the former Lord Yama, often bought boxes of food to eat ¡ª ¡ª"


    I nodded. "Then you help me buy a box lunch ¡ª"


    "Ah Da ¡ª ¡ª Ah Da ¡ª ¡ª" Black Wuchang''s words were immediately filtered out.


    "Hehe," White Impermanence said in embarrassment. "Lord, we are Messengers, we cannot come into contact with living people, and even more so, we can''t take things out of the air ¡ª"


    "Oh..." I said helplessly, "If that''s the case, then who''s going to lend me some money ¡­"


    "Here ¡ª" Black Wuchang took out a stack of bills.


    I saw that they were all 1 trillion big notes, and they were all "Made in the Underworld Bank". The man painted on them looked more and more like the Sun Lao''er.


    F * ck! Damn you, Xie, don''t stop me, I''m going to cut this guy to death today.


    "Milord, we, we, we, we ¡­" "Everyone..." Flat... On... Only... Eating these - "Black Wuchang said with a sad face.


    As expected of White Impermanence, her red eyes rolled back and forth for a moment. "Hehe ¡ª Lord, I have a way ¡ª"


    "What is it?" I asked, "I heard that those evil people of Dajian''s would be turned into various ingredients in the Underworld for those evil spirits to eat. If you have any more oil to fry, adulterers and unrighteous people, don''t bring it up anymore ¡ª"


    "Hehe ¡­ Looking at my lord''s current appearance, it should be because the trapped dragon hasn''t ascended to the heavens yet. With this method, I can only need to work once and you will be able to enjoy the luxury of living a life full of wealth ¡­" White Impermanence said.


    "Forget it, no matter how wealthy he is, he''s still a rich person with profound strength ¡­ and so on... You said ''the world'' just now? "


    White Impermanence shook her head, and her one foot long red tongue also shook. "Hehe, that''s right."


    "Big brother, hurry up and say that this matter is done, you will be my big brother in the future." My heart was filled with excitement, just like a wife who had been waiting for seven or eight ladies, but was so impotent that it seemed that it was the first time a rich man had seen an advertisement on the telephone pole saying "The old military doctor specializes in treating impotence".


    White Impermanence sneakily walked over. "We can find a rich family''s skinny young master and hook his soul away. Lord, if you come out again and say that you can cure his disease, then you can put on an act and we can return his soul back to him. Then young master is fine again, that rich family will definitely thank you. "As long as we can do it skillfully, even the Nine Heavens will not be able to discover us."


    "Good idea, good idea," I nodded. "But I''m very hungry right now!" This move, even far water cannot quench the thirst. " My heart stirred with excitement. I didn''t expect that all these unwritten rules would come as soon as I became a cadre. It seems that this position is worth it.


    White Impermanence continued to shake her head. "Hehe, let''s go out when it gets dark and see if there''s anyone who did something wrong. Let''s test it out on a small scale."


    "That''s fine too. The mosquitoes and flies are meat, so it''s fine." I don''t care too much about that now. "Why can''t we go now?"


    Hehe ¡ª Lord, you don''t have an immortal record yet, and you''ve also angered the Ninth Heaven just now because you want to break the contract. Right now, divine thunder is rampaging all over the sky, not to mention that you want to break the contract, but you don''t have an immortal record.


    I said gloomily, "Could it be that I can only hide in this house forever? Damn, the Sun Lao''er doesn''t even have a toilet. "


    Sun Lao''er sneezed in the Heavenly Court. After counting with his fingers, he shouted, "If I had to go out a meter, it would be a free public toilet.


    Black Wuchang: "No ¡­ No... No need... Use... Using Dodge, Slash... Chop ¡­ It had been hacked to death ¡­ "That''s good then ¡­"


    I swept my eyes across Black Wuchang. I was already completely speechless at his way of speaking.


    White Impermanence: "Hehe, just wait a little longer. When it gets dark, the lightning should be gone and the Lord is temporarily safe."


    "What do you mean temporarily?"


    "Meaning..." Meaning... Meaning... "Then..." "Then..." That''s right, you ¡­ You... You... Total... Total... Always... One... One... One day, will... Will... "I will be struck to death by lightning ¡­"


    "Shut up ¡ª" Hearing Black Wuchang''s words, I felt my blood run cold. Stuttering was a sin committed by the heavens. There was still a way to cure it, but this brat''s mouth must be filled with sin. He had to die. Some other day, he would definitely treat this fellow''s stuttering and stinky mouth. He would strengthen his training and follow the path that he had taken before he entered the sect.


    "Hehe, Lord, unless you obtain an immortal record, you can be discovered by the Nine Heavens at any time. So even if the divine lightning dissipates, it will only be temporary," White Impermanence said.


    Sigh, looks like this is the only way, I hope that Sun Lao''er can quickly settle this matter, the best would be to get me some immortal books. I am still rather satisfied with my current state. Although the Black and White Impermanence are a little sorry about their looks and have seen more than just each other, their attitudes are still pretty good, much better than the employees of the past.


    Night fell, and the Fanjiayuan s were shrouded in silence. After working hard for the entire day, the counterfeit antiques dealers had already followed the afterglow of the sun back to their own residences. As the sun set, some of the animals came out of their nests and began their activities for the day. Referring to "Man and Nature" in the form of language)


    White Impermanence floated out the door, then returned after a short while, "Hehe, Lord, the heavenly thunder has dissipated. From now on, until the sun rises tomorrow, it''s the weakest period under the Nine Layered Heavens, so you should be at ease and go out."


    I carefully carried the bottle and walked out of the "Antique Jade Shop" as if it was a thief. Indeed, the moon outside was bright and sparse, and everything was quiet. The legendary heavenly thunder that was rampaging in the sky had also dissipated.


    I wiped off my sweat. Today was too dangerous, I almost brought down the heavenly thunder. It doesn''t matter if I die, if I were to cut a hole in the earth, I would become a sinner among the people of Earth. Although I''ve always been one of those who throw garbage around and believe in the creed of "Even if I die in flood".


    The Black and White Impermanence followed behind me, floating on the ground. I seriously suspected that a gust of wind would be able to blow them away. Actually, they were quite eye-catching. These two brothers were very famous and had grown up together, but they had never heard of anyone bringing these two brothers out for a stroll. However, this could only be self-admiration. These two brothers used a concealment technique, so normal people wouldn''t be able to see them.


    "Xie ¡ª" I asked. "What on earth is this Nine Heavens? Why is it so powerful?"


    "Hehe, Lord," White Impermanence shook her sob. "That''s a long story."


    I looked at the pitch black Fanjiayuan. "It''s fine.


    "Hehe, ahem," White Impermanence cleared her throat, "Lord, this Nine Heavens is the highest existence in the Heaven, Earth, and Mortal Realms. It has no shape, no appearance, and no physical entity." Hehe, ahem, "White Impermanence cleared her throat," Lord, this Nine Heavens is the highest existence in the Heaven, Earth, and Heaven Realms.


    "What order? Is it a red-headed document from the Heavenly Court? "


    "Hehe, this is just one aspect, there are many more. For example, the destruction of the human environment, if the human world continues to destroy the environment, then that would attract the vengeance of the Nine Heavens. The tsunami last time was actually just a warning from the Nine Heavens."


    "That''s amazing," I said, astonished. The Indian Ocean tsunami was a tiny, limited warning of the Nine Heavens destroying the human environment. If this guy got angry, he could poke a hole in the earth.


    "Hehe, actually, the Nine Heavens value the Underworld more and the Underworld the most." White Impermanence said, "Those in the Three Realms are basically the souls, so the Nine Heavens are the ones that keep an eye on the souls the most."


    "Well," I asked, "what''s so special about souls? Even if they die, if they live, even if the world doesn''t have ten billion souls, it still has eight billion."


    "Hehe, my lord might not know this, but souls are the most basic part of the Three Realms. Only by having souls constantly reincarnated can the Three Realms operate. Even if the evil spirits were destroyed in eighteen levels of hell and could never reincarnate, there were still some powerful souls that wanted to sneak across the bridge and swim across the River Wang Chuan instead of going through the Bridge of Helplessness. As a result, they would forever sink to the bottom of the river, and their souls would forever exist. The soul will only be added and not extinguished. Every year, the Nine Layered Heavens added a few million souls to meet the needs of the Yang World''s population. However, he paid more attention to the disappearance of the soul. If a soul disappeared, the Ninth Heaven would get very angry ¡­ "Very angry ¡­"


    White Impermanence discussed for a long time until my head felt dizzy. I didn''t know what was going on at all, while my stomach rumbled again. I didn''t care what kind of soul or spirit it was anymore, "Who do you think we should make our move on? This time, we must definitely find someone who can make some money. " I said, rubbing my stomach.


    "Hehe ¡ª" White Impermanence also stopped his words and floated to my side. "Don''t worry, this little one is confident in myself."


    I looked at White Impermanence''s red eyes and suddenly said vigilantly, "This isn''t the first time you guys have ¡ª"


    "Hehe ¡ª" White Impermanence felt that her tongue was a hindrance, so she used one hand to support her tongue and shook her head. "You can''t say, you can''t say ¡­"


    Looking at White Impermanence''s expression, I suddenly understood one thing. It''s best not to ask too much about this, otherwise I would offend the previous Hades. The river and the lake are dangerous, the government is dangerous, I have to be on guard.

 C5

    Fanjiayuan was an antique market, and in the evening, there weren''t many people there. On the way out, he actually didn''t see a single living person. Of course, there were no ghosts. The auras of the Black and White Impermanence brothers were too strong, so the ghosts hid far away. Speaking of which, these two fellows had a strong aura, and their deterrence towards lone souls and wild spirits surpassed Zhong Kui''s ¡­ Actually, using Qin Qiong and Yuchi as gatekeepers was better than using their photos. It was just that they looked a little shabby. "The photos of the two of them were displayed at the gate. Not to mention the fact that they were scared to death, even the living would be scared to the point of becoming scared to the point of becoming scared to the point of being scared to the point of being scared to the point of being scared to the point of being scared to the point of being scared to the point of being like ghosts.


    "Xie, where are you going?" White Impermanence floated in front of me and led the way.


    "Hee hee, isn''t the lord looking for someone to do evil deeds? I''ll lead the way, my lord! "


    I leaned over. "How do you know who''s guilty of evil, and what do you two have that can see into the future?"


    White Impermanence shook her head, "Hehe, I don''t have that sort of machine. We can''t see living people, but dead people can clearly investigate what they did before they died, but those who commit many evil deeds will usually be near brothels and brothels."


    F * * k, you should have told me earlier that you wanted to bring me to the entrance of the chicken shop to wait there. I couldn''t help but be glad that I hadn''t visited such a place in the past twenty years. Otherwise, the Black and White Impermanence would have long ago fallen into the trap of the two brothers ¡­ and so on... It seems like with my financial ability, I won''t be able to enter the eyes of the Black and White Impermanence brothers.


    After exiting the Fanjiayuan, they walked to another intersection, and there were only pedestrians on the road. After turning a corner, the number of people on the road suddenly increased. However, these people didn''t have any stickers on their faces. Who knew which one was evil and which one was innocent and kind?


    Further on was the largest nightclub in the area. The name sounded like it belonged to a nouveau riche. It was called: Golden Jade Splendor. Legend has it that this resplendent was opened by Brother giant dragon from the underworld of this city. Brother Loong still had a hundred and ten people who dared to kill, so they set up a clan called Flying Dragon Association, which was used to wager on rewards, force good men into prostitution, loaner loans, kidnap people, and lure people to use drugs. In his hands, there were at least eight thousand dead. However, this guy has someone in the upper echelons. When something happens, this little brother will always try to take the blame, so he''s always at large.


    In the past, my biggest dream was to join in and become the little brother of Brother Loong. But after staying in there for such a long time, I couldn''t even get in the periphery of the Flying Dragon Association, and I didn''t even get into the golden gate.


    "Hehe ¡ª it should be here," White Impermanence said.


    I nodded. There will only be more criminals here than in the prison, not less. I found a dark corner and squatted down to look at the golden gate. The place was brightly lit with men and women chattering about it. It was unknown which one was the good guy and which one was the bad guy.


    Even if we meet a single person with a face full of malice, you tell Xie and the other person to go up and take their soul back, and then I will return it to them. The problem is who will give us the money. Xie said that when a soul left the body, it would return to the soul, and would not remember what happened after it left the body. I said to them, Your soul was just lost. Not only was there no one who believed him, he might even get slapped. After squatting for nearly half an hour, he came up empty-handed. I almost sent Xie out to let him float into the splendor of gold and jade to investigate.


    While he was lost in thought, the golden door was suddenly pushed open, and a few colourful guys rushed out. I stared at a yellow hair for a long time, it was actually the dog.


    Dogs used to be my competitor. They used to work in finance at the school gates, but then they stopped. Because this guy became an outer member of Flying Dragon Association, I heard that he recently became an official member of Flying Dragon Association. Today, I was in front of the school raising money, so the customer called him. In the end, this guy was still very professional and didn''t forget to report back to the old customer.


    A few guys hurried into the parking lot and pulled out a golden baguette. A few people got into the van. Doggie and another blond seemed to be too low in rank, so they had to stand outside the van.


    I hid in the shadows, pointed at the dead dog and said to White Impermanence, "That guy is my enemy!"


    White Impermanence smiled coldly. "Hehe, they don''t look like good people, go teach them a lesson!" With that, he floated over with the two ghosts of the Black Wuchang. I suddenly thought of something. Damn, don''t keep the souls of those two dead dogs. Everyone knows what I''m doing. Even if I were to cure him of his illness, no one would believe me.


    However, the Black and White Impermanence had already floated to the front of the golden cup carriage, so I couldn''t rush out. I could only take one step at a time. Black Wuchang stood in front of the golden cup carriage and stared at the few guys with a stern expression. White Impermanence floated back and forth beside those people, floating back and forth. Those who got out of the car did not do anything. After a while, the two ghosts floated back.


    "Heehee-hee, my lord, I have some news!" White Impermanence said, "That nemesis of yours has joined some gang, and now they want him to sign up."


    I nodded my head. I had long since heard that if one wanted to enter Flying Dragon Association, they would have to submit their names, so it was quite a strange story. Some were going to chop people, some were going to collect usury money, some were going to induce drug use, some were going to rob people, and some were going to force good men into prostitution.


    "Hehe ¡­ I heard from a person called Brother Panther that he told the dead dog to kidnap a woman for them to play by the side of the road. Even if it''s registered, someone is looking for prey and will call the dead dog if they find one," White Impermanence said.


    "You beast!" I said through gritted teeth. Recently, the news had been reporting that a young woman had gone missing. It seemed that it had something to do with them. That guy called Brother Panther, I know that he is nicknamed Downhill Leopard. He is very famous, and is one of the people in charge of Huang Xuan in Brother Loong.


    Although I am not a good person, I still have my principles. Compared to these people, I am more of a righteous man. It seems like it''s time for big brother to make a move. People shoveled when they saw injustice, and people shoveled when they saw injustice ¡­


    Just then, the phone in the Downhill Leopard''s hand rang. He answered the phone and said a few words, then hung up.


    The dead dog and the other blonde man sneakily turned into a small alley beside the road.


    I followed in with the two brothers, the Black and White Impermanence. White Impermanence floated gracefully behind the two of them, sometimes she jumped onto the shoulder of the dead dog, sometimes she jumped onto yellow-hair''s shoulder, and sometimes she stuck on their back. When I was young, I heard that even if a ghost didn''t die, it would at least shed a layer of skin, at best it would be unlucky.


    I asked the Black Wuchang, "Tell me the truth, how could I be so unlucky? Did you all lie on my back before?"


    "You ¡­ You... You also... No... No... Enough... We... We... Slump ¡­ "Qualifications."


    Damn, I glared at Black Wuchang, speechless.


    After only three or four minutes in the alley, he turned into another street. The streets were bustling with people coming and going. This was the financial district, and the white-collar workers who had just finished their shift were all walking in a hurry.


    The dead dog and the blonde man stopped at the side of the road. Their eyes were looking around for their target, and they were whispering to each other from time to time. White Impermanence moved close to the two of them and also leaned over to listen, while her tongue rested on the dead dog''s shoulder.


    Following the eyes of the dead dog and the golden hair, I saw a girl in a flowered dress standing across the road. The girl was holding an LV bag and a suitcase was standing by the road. She was playing with her mobile phone with her head down and earphones plugged in her ears. She seemed to be waiting for someone or a taxi.


    The neon lights were dim, and from a distance, the girl''s face could not be seen. It was just that she seemed pretty. However, that floral dress absolutely showed off her figure. She had a protruding front and back, a soft waist and slender thighs. Furthermore, with her long hair draped over her shoulders, even without looking at her face, she was definitely a beauty. None of you have ever seen an Apple phone with a Saban system on it, and none of you have ever seen a burly, bulky man who eats a lamb at a meal talking to a sissy. This was the principle. With such a good figure, his face would definitely not be the same as Zhao Benshan''s. When the Old Ancestor said that anything abnormal was like a demon, I thought that he said it was pretty good. If such a good figure was matched with Uncle Zhao''s face, then he would definitely be a demon.


    Doggie and Blondie acted as if they were discussing countermeasures, and then they pretended to be ordinary pedestrians as they crossed the road. I faintly felt that something was wrong, but I saw that White Impermanence was still lying on the back of the dead dog, so I didn''t think too much about it.


    The girl, with her bag in one hand and her head bent over her cell phone, did not feel the danger approaching her at all. Zang Dang and Golden Haired slowly walked over. Suddenly, a golden cup carriage came out from the corner of the street, it was the one that the Downhill Leopard was sitting on.


    The golden cup carriage came to a screeching halt in front of the girl. The dead dog rushed up from behind and covered the girl''s mouth before pushing her into the carriage. The golden fur then picked up the leather case and got into the carriage as well. The car did not turn off the engine at all. Blondie closed the door behind him and left.


    At that moment, White Impermanence followed him into the car while riding the golden hair. Half of his body passed over the roof of the car, leaving it exposed.


    I looked at the roadside. The place where the girl had been standing was empty and there were still people walking around. However, no one seemed to notice that there was someone missing.


    I said to Black Wuchang, "Fuck, how do we chase them?"


    White Impermanence pointed at his two missing feet. "Ah, then ¡­" "Ahh!" "Ah, just like that ¡­" Then he floated away.

 C6

    I had no choice but to throw off my legs and chase in the direction of the Golden Cup. He had only taken two steps when his eyes started to shine and his legs trembled. He hadn''t eaten for a day.


    I squatted by the side of the road like a dead dog and the Black Wuchang floated back. Ah, to... Ah, to... Ah, want me... Help... Help... "Help?"


    I stick out my tongue and say, "Ah, you have to... "Ah, yes ¡­" He''s about to kill me, and his tone is also the same as Black Wuchang''s. His two legs, chasing after the four wheels, had already ran like this. Actually, I wanted to say, "Die", but Black Wuchang didn''t let me finish and thought that I had agreed to his terms and just pulled me up into the air.


    The people on the road couldn''t see the Black Wuchang, so they could only see me. I stuck out my tongue and stretched out my hand, leaning forward as I ran quickly.


    "Look, this person''s running posture is so weird ¡­" A couple on the roadside said.


    "Yes, and he runs so fast!"


    "Look at his tongue. It''s sticking out for so long, just like a dog ¡­"


    "Huh? It''s still white and white. I haven''t brushed my teeth even after eating dinner ¡­"


    "Silly girl, it''s not that you haven''t brushed your teeth, it''s just that your tongue has grown wet from the flames. But you''re really disgusting ¡­"


    The hell, Faan, stop right now, I''m going to smoke that guy. Faan, Faan, f * cking slow down.


    Black Wuchang pulled me and ran like hell. At first, it was still running at a speed that I could accept, but later on, it got faster and faster. After running out of the financial district, there were only a few passersby.


    My legs are no longer my own. I don''t feel anything. A taxi caught up from behind. "Bro, you ran fast enough ¡­" The brother stuck his head out and said, "Your speed isn''t any slower than Bolt''s ¡­"


    "Ah, him ¡­" Yes... "Dash ~ ~ ~"


    The lackey was suddenly enlightened, "Yes, yes, yes. You''re running for a long distance. I''ve been following behind you for five minutes already, then let me calculate ¡­" After saying that, he turned to look at the speedometer and started calculating, "Your current speed is 60 kilometers per hour... Running 60 km an hour... Ten minutes means six kilometers... Wrong, an hour is 60 minutes... Ten minutes is ten kilometers... 1 km/min... "Then how long do you need to run 100 meters?"


    I heard it was 60 an hour, so I was scared to death. "Fan..." Fan... Brother Fan, this... This... Here... Speed Limits... "40 ¡­"


    Brother Li, who was still calculating, heard this and said, "The speed limit is 40..." "F * ck, how could I forget about that? Bro, I''ll support you from behind ¡­"


    Black Wuchang pulled me a few more steps before we got off the road. This was already a wasteland, with a pile of rotten buildings by the side of the road.


    When the Black Wuchang stopped, I collapsed to the ground, my legs no longer feeling anything, and one of my shoes had fallen off. Damn, that was the new imitation Adibas I bought at the roadside stall last year.


    "Large... Milord, I, I, I ¡­ We... Should Be... "It''s time to go ¡­" I lay on the ground like a paralyzed dead dog and stared at Black Wuchang who was spitting out his tongue, "You ¡­ That is ¡­ Make Me... KILL ¡­ I too... "Don''t get up ¡­"


    "Don''t come over here!" A woman''s voice came from the unfinished building not far away. I struggled to get up. It was already here.


    Looking up, he saw a group of people standing on top of the building. It was her. The kidnapped girl was currently standing at the edge of the building, not too far away from him. White Impermanence floated in the air behind the girl with a weird look, then looked at the back of the girl''s head with a smile.


    "If you come over here again, I''ll jump ¡ª" The girl had retreated to the edge of the roof, leaving no room for retreat.


    "Little girl, go ahead and jump. If you don''t, then please make it up to our brothers for a bit of fun." Doggie repeated the signature language of the villains, the same language that Gao Ya and the others had used before.


    "What the hell is the Xie doing?" White Impermanence did not seem to want to intervene when she saw that she was floating in the air.


    "Ah, save ¡­" Ahhh ¡­ Ah, I can''t save him, "the Black Wuchang said." About that... That... That... Women... Lifespan... Lifespan... "Your lifespan is up ¡­"


    A shiver went down my spine. So this woman should have died here. The Black and White Impermanence already knew about it. No wonder they didn''t make a move. They were waiting for the girl''s soul to be taken first.


    "We can only die," I said to the Black Wuchang.


    No ¡­" Ahh ¡­ "Ah, no ¡­" Black Wuchang said.


    "Damn, I''m the King of Hell, it doesn''t count even if I say it," I said unhappily.


    "Little... Be careful... Nine... Tribulation... "Divine Lightning ¡­" Black Wuchang did not buy my money.


    Damn you, you used Divine Lightning of the Nine Tribulations to threaten me. This made the damned people not die. So it was a violation of the laws of heaven, and they were going to suffer the hatred of the ninth heaven.


    "Little girl, come here ~ ~" "Little girl, come and play with us, I''m sure you won''t want to go home!" "Come, come to big brother ¡­" A few lustful voices came from the top of the building.


    "Don''t come near me." Although the girl''s voice was filled with fear, it was still resolute. However, it seemed that the people on the roof didn''t believe that she would really jump down. Only I knew. F * ck, the Black and White Impermanence has already set their sights on him. He''s probably determined to return to the Underworld.


    "Come on ¡ª" Downhill Leopard swaggered forward. "Play with big brother and follow big brother. In the future, you can eat and drink."


    "Impossible ¡­" Ah ~ ~ ~ "Seeing the Downhill Leopard coming up to grab her arm, the young lady jumped down from the roof without thinking.


    ''Bang! ''A muffled sound was heard as the girl landed on the roof of the golden cup downstairs.


    "Damn, this little girl, she really dares to jump," Downhill Leopard looked around and said, "Tonight, all of this was just a waste. She even got into a f * cking van." Judging from his calm demeanor, he must have done this sort of thing quite often. He didn''t care at all about the girl''s life and death.


    "Dang dog, go down and bury that girl''s corpse," Downhill Leopard spat and turned, walking down the stairs.


    At that moment, White Impermanence was standing on top of the golden cup carriage, looking at the girl. Perhaps because she wasn''t dead yet, she was still waiting.


    Finally, the girl''s soul floated out of her body, and she stood on top of it with her head lowered, not saying a word. I know this, the soul of the person who just died hasn''t been formed yet, so he could only stand there blankly without being able to move.


    White Impermanence shook her head, sighed, then felt pity for the girl. "The mourning stick in his hand tapped on the girl''s shoulder, and her soul finally regained its consciousness." Who are you? "Ah ¡ª" The first part was about White Impermanence, and the second part was about how she reacted when she saw herself fall onto the Golden Cup Carriage.


    White Impermanence said, "Hehe, you''re already dead, come with me to the Underworld! "He Huan is still alive, why must he suffer even if he dies ¡­"


    The girl''s soul remembered the last time she had jumped down from the stairs. She knew she had committed suicide and had seen her own body, so she remained calm.


    At this time, tinkling sounds came from the unfinished building, and Downhill Leopard walked out with his men. A few men surrounded the van, and the girl''s blood trickled down the windshield.


    "F * ck," Downhill Leopard cursed, "Leave the dead dog and Qing Pi to clean up, then drive the car back ¡­"


    "Faan," I said while squatting in the grass, "help me beat him up ¡ª ¡ª" Right after he finished speaking, Black Wuchang had already floated in front of him. White Impermanence also floated down from the van. One black and one white, both of their faces were gloomy and about to rain, while the other was still smiling.


    The hoodlums couldn''t see the two of them, so it was useless to smoke. Those who were hit by the mourning stick immediately closed their eyes, their legs went limp, and they fell to the ground, their souls leaving their bodies.


    The group of hoodlums were just like the girl from before, standing straight with their heads lowered. Seeing that there was no danger, I finally got up from the ground. Carrying the beer bottle, I hobbled over.


    "Hehe ¡ª" White Impermanence said. "The souls of these people are now under your control!"


    I raised my head and looked at the soul of the girl on the roof. She was just like an ordinary person, with her eyes rolled up, and her face was as white as if ten layers of flour had been smeared on it. It was just that she was very sad at the moment. Nonsense, who would be so happy to see their own miserable corpses if they were dead?


    I was filled with pride, "Don''t cry, brother will take revenge for you today! Heh ¡ª ¡ª Hit ¡ª ¡ª "As he said that, he turned and flew out with his leg, straight towards Downhill Leopard''s soul. With a * Sssii * sound, my leg pierced through the Downhill Leopard''s soul. It was empty, followed by a large split open on the ground, ripping apart my crotch.


    I sat on the ground, still maintaining my slashing posture. White Impermanence was still smiling and Black Wuchang''s face was still dark. On the other hand, when the girl saw my expression, he broke down in tears and laughed.


    "Alright, I see that this person is also a heartless person. He''s already dead, yet he''s still in the mood to laugh at others." "Aiyo, aiyo, Xie, Faan, help me up ¡­"


    The Black and White Impermanence each helped me up. F * ck, so the soul was actually different from the Black and White Impermanence''s, it could not be touched at all. Before entering the Underworld, not to mention me, even if it''s the Black and White Impermanence, they could only use the Wailing Stick to touch them. I tore their hands away, looking like a big boss, "Throw them into the eighteenth level of hell, never to reincarnate ¡ª"


    The surroundings were completely silent. Not a single person or ghost spoke. After a long time, it was still White Impermanence, "Hehe ¡ª um ¡­" That... "Sir, we can only play around in the dark. We have to return his soul later. These people shouldn''t die, the Ninth Heaven ¡­"


    "What the heck is this?" Go to hell with the Nine Heavens ¡ª "After being threatened by the Nine Heavens for a whole day, I finally shouted," These guys, they''re just scum. Look, look, such a good lady, she actually died, "I shouted, looking up at the sky," Is there still the law? Is there any justice? "


    After the roar, I have no more moves. This is how his life should be, the Nine Heavens indicated that he was helpless. Ye Zichen turned around and looked at the souls of those hoodlums as he thought about how to torture these guys.

 C7

    "Xie, what should I use to hit them?" I asked.


    "Hehe, Master, the High-grade Magic Weapon in your hands can attack people from the God Realm or the Three Realms, it''s the best weapon ¡ª"


    I nodded. That''s easy. With one hand clutching his crotch and the other holding the beer bottle, he rushed into the pile of souls, grabbing his old and new enemy, Lai Gou, and smashed him down. As expected, Magic Weapon s are easy to use. Lai Gou''s soul was smashed by me, like a pile of mud.


    "Hee hee, master''s Magic Weapon is indeed a thousand times stronger than our mourning stick. Admirable, admirable ¡ª"


    "Ah! Again ¡­" Ah ¡­ Ah ¡­ "Not my own ¡­"


    He directly ignored the existence of the Black Wuchang. I took a breath. I hadn''t eaten for more than a day. "That''s not right, there''s a problem." I say, Xie, how can these scum not even gasp for breath after I smash them like this? Then, what meaning is there in smashing them? If you want to train your body, then go home and smash cotton. "


    "Hehe, that''s easy to deal with. Actually, they have their senses locked on them. I will go and let them go." White Impermanence rushed into the pile of souls and began to violently beat them up while crying, causing the scum to immediately feel a bit more human.


    Downhill Leopard was the leader of the group of souls. All of them kneeled on the ground, "Please spare my life, please spare my life, please spare my life ¡ª"


    "Hmph!" I narrowed my eyes and coldly snorted. "The Ninth Heaven can forgive you, but I can''t forgive you ¡­" With that, he grabbed the beer bottle and rushed into the pile of souls one after another. He was overjoyed, overjoyed, and overwhelmed with emotions. No, I can''t use it here. My primary language isn''t taught by a physical education teacher.


    The bunch of hoodlums, under the encirclement of the Black and White Impermanence from the front and back, simply didn''t dare to resist, allowing me to smash them into all kinds of shapes, and their bodies were filled with holes left behind by the bottle. Screams and cries filled the air. This Magic Weapon was indeed extraordinary, smashing until its bones cracked.


    After venting for a good while, he finally felt comfortable all over. He was so tired that he couldn''t even lift his hands anymore.


    "Keep it ¡­" I said to White Impermanence.


    White Impermanence nodded. "Hehe, as expected, Sir ¡­" Before he could finish, a piglet scuttled out from the grass. No, it wasn''t a piglet. It was a shar pei dog that was even fatter than a pig.


    The moment the Black and White Impermanence saw the Sharpei dog, their expressions changed. One of their faces became even paler, while the other became even darker. The Sharpei Dog scurried out of the grass and ran straight to the pile of souls. With the speed of lightning and the speed of thunder, it opened its mouth slightly and swallowed Downhill Leopard''s soul into its stomach.


    "F * ck, puke it out for laozi," I was so shocked that my chin nearly hit the ground. White Impermanence''s words, "If a soul disappears, the Ninth Heaven will be very angry ¡­" "Very angry ¡­" Words kept ringing in my ears. Downhill Leopard would be very angry if he lost his soul, and the consequences would be very serious.


    Seeing that the fat dog was about to devour my second soul, I panicked. The beer bottle in my hand drew a beautiful arc in the air before ferociously smashing onto the fat dog''s butt.


    Wuu ~ ~ ~" The fat dog cried out in pain. It limped for five to six meters before stopping, looking at me with an aggrieved expression on its face.


    The beer bottle bounced back into my hands, and I held it tightly, "Xie, what is this thing, an immortal? Demons? ET? " In any case, I know that dogs that can swallow souls are definitely not ordinary dogs.


    White Impermanence''s eyes showed a hint of panic. She had lost a soul that shouldn''t have, for no reason at all. If she was discovered by the Nine Heavens, she would be struck by lightning.


    "Hehe, my lord, this fellow is a Howling Celestial Dog raised by the God Erlang." I looked up and glanced at White Impermanence. At this moment, he was still grinning, but his smile was even uglier than crying.


    I tilted my head and whispered, "Which officials of Hades and God Erlang are stronger?"


    "Hehe, to be honest, Lord is the Low-grade Immortal, God Erlang is the middle grade immortal, and from what I''ve heard, he even wanted to call the Celestial Emperor ''mother uncle''."


    I rolled my eyes at him. Holy shit, this is a story that has been circulating in the human world for hundreds of years.


    As the saying goes, even beating a dog requires its master. I hesitated for a moment before deciding, "Little fatty, as long as you spit out the soul that you just ate, I''ll let you go ¡ª"


    "I''m not happy!" Howling Celestial Dog said with saliva dripping from his mouth.


    Hmph, not only did you not take my face, I made a show of flexing my sleeves. "Do you believe that I will beat you to death?"


    "Don''t force me to use my ultimate move!" The Howling Celestial Dog tilted its head, its teeth bared on the outside as it covered the sky.


    "I''ll find the God Erlang to beat you up," I said, alarmed. "He and I are brothers!"


    "It doesn''t matter, I''ve already decided to leave him," the Howling Celestial Dog said. Dirty ¡­ Dirty... Despicable... Nausea... Peek at the Seven Fairies taking a bath... Landlord Steal... months without changing your underwear... "After buttoning up my nose and wiping it under the table ¡­"


    The Black and White Impermanence brothers and I were dumbstruck. We didn''t think that the Howling Celestial Dog would explode with so many of the God Erlang''s ingredients in one go. The Black and White Impermanence and I looked at each other, while the White Impermanence nodded. I know what he means, they are only afraid of the God Erlang, not the Howling Celestial Dog. Right now, the Howling Celestial Dog were obviously stealing away from the mortal realm, so there was no need to be courteous to him.


    I rolled up my sleeves. "Brothers, cut him ¡ª"


    The Black and White Impermanence brothers had their white faces covered in smiles and black faces as if they were numb. The mourning stick in their hands was placed on their right hands as they swung it around. It was definitely the standard posture of a hooligan.


    The Howling Celestial Dog anxiously retreated a few steps, "Don''t come over, if you come over again, I will use my ultimate move!"


    "Brat, obediently spit out the soul that you just ate. We can still talk properly!" I warned.


    The Howling Celestial Dog laughed bitterly: "I can''t spit it out anymore ¡­ "It has already been melted ¡­"


    I flew up a bottle. "What stomach do you have?"


    The Howling Celestial Dog leapt four or five meters backwards to avoid the beer bottle, "Don''t force me, I''m really going to use my ultimate move!"


    "Hmph hmph ¡ª" How much energy could a spirit pet possibly have compared to my High-grade Magic Weapon? I said without a care, "You can do it, and give big brother a few fifty cents'' worth of ultimate moves ¡­"


    "Alright!" The Howling Celestial Dog gritted his teeth, "You forced my hand!" With that, he opened his mouth and nibbled at the air. Oh my god, it''s dark now.


    When I looked up, I was depressed. The moon in the sky was suddenly missing a piece. It''s full moon today, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to see so clearly in this wilderness. Now, however, the moon had suddenly lost a piece and the light had dimmed.


    I couldn''t help but ask anxiously, "Fuck, the tenacious dog eats the moon?" "The Howling Celestial Dog nodded. Your ultimate move is to eat the moon? " I snarled.


    Howling Celestial Dog, "You forced me to ¡ª"


    "Spit it out for me ¡ª" Fuck, this is a moon, not a mooncake. The world without the moon, what kind of world was it? It was a small matter to go out at night and not be able to see the road, but the gravity of the earth had changed. Tides, volcanoes, and even aunts came at the wrong time ¡­


    This guy ate the moon, it was no less than brother telling a Divine Lightning of the Nine Tribulations in the Ninth Heaven to dig a hole in the earth. Dead, dead, killed by him this time ¡­


    "Hehe, my lord, hurry up and think of a way. If you don''t let him spit out the moon, in less than a moment, the world will turn upside down!" White Impermanence said.


    "Brothers, attack! Pry open this guy''s mouth for me!" I was really worried this time.


    "If we''re going to die, we''ll all die together." The Howling Celestial Dog had also thrown caution to the wind, and even opened its mouth to drop another piece of the moon.


    "We can''t let him bite us!" I said anxiously.


    The Black Wuchang acted quickly and pounced forward, pinning the body of the Howling Celestial Dog directly. The White Impermanence pressed down on the Black Wuchang once again, and I also pounced on the White Impermanence without a care for my own safety.


    I climbed down from White Impermanence''s body and saw that the Howling Celestial Dog was pressed down on the bottom. Its head was pressed down on the ground by Black Wuchang''s stomach and it couldn''t even open its mouth.


    "Quick... Fast... Hurry up, Moon... Month... Moon Fast... Transform... Transform... "It melted ¡­" The Black Wuchang said with great difficulty. In fact, even when he was not having a hard time, he still spoke in this way.


    I threw myself over, "Spit it out for me ¡ª" The Howling Celestial Dog clenched its teeth, but even if it did not open its mouth, it would not be able to do so.


    I was so anxious that I had to find something to pry open this fellow''s mouth. In a split-second, a thought struck me. My beer bottle is a High-grade Magic Weapon after all.


    "Xie, Faan, hold it down for me. Watch me ¡ª" I pulled at my sleeves and rushed over. I pinched the Howling Celestial Dog''s mouth with one hand and stuffed it into his mouth with the other.


    "Faan, you are suppressing us too much. Relax, relax!" Hearing my words, the Black Wuchang raised his stomach a little. Just as the Howling Celestial Dog opened its mouth, it moved fast enough to stuff the beer bottle in. It was so uncomfortable that tears flowed out from the Howling Celestial Dog''s eyes.


    The Black Wuchang was very cooperative, when I stuffed a little more in, he would lift up his stomach and in a few moments, half of my bottle would be stuffed in.


    This Howling Celestial Dog is only so big, and its entire body is only so long. Let me insert more than half of it into my body, don''t even mention how uncomfortable it is.


    The Black and White Impermanence didn''t need to hold back anymore, they stuck the mourning stick into the back of my neck and used their four hands to help me hold the Howling Celestial Dog down on the ground.


    At this moment, the Howling Celestial Dog''s tears had come down and its doggy face was red. His stomach suddenly jerked and his mouth swelled. Not good, I, who had a lot of experience in alcohol production, could tell at a glance that beer bottle was about to throw up and throw up. He hurriedly spread his legs and retreated. Too late, "Wa ¡ª ¡ª" the beer bottle only lashed out at me. How could I catch it?


    I held onto my bleeding nose with one hand and the bottle in the other. The Black and White Impermanence were still pressing their Howling Celestial Dog. After the Howling Celestial Dog vomited, they muttered to themselves, "Oh my god, it feels so good ¡­"


    I nervously looked up at the sky,


    Fortunately, the moon was round again. In the end, he still spat out the moon.


    "Brothers, cut him for me. Tell him to vomit the Downhill Leopard''s soul as well," I said to the Black and White Impermanence.


    Now that I''m the King of Hell, the soul of a living person has disappeared. I''m the most responsible person and even if the Nine Heavens knew about this, they still wouldn''t kill me.

 C8

    Just as the Howling Celestial Dog finished spitting, it''s body was still very weak. It helplessly shook its head, "No more, it was really digested by me ¡­ "You guys don''t have to waste time ¡­"


    I pointed at him. "Why did you eat my soul?"


    "Hehe ¡ª Lord, it should be the Downhill Leopard''s soul ¡ª" White Impermanence corrected.


    "I know. I''m the King of Hell now, so these souls belong to me. If that soul is gone, then who else can I go to?" "No," I said.


    "I''m hungry, I haven''t eaten in a few days," the Howling Celestial Dog said.


    I went up and slapped him on the head, "If you''re hungry, you can eat my soul. If I''m hungry, who can I eat? If I''m hungry, whose should I eat? " I didn''t offend anyone. On the first day of my assignment, I wanted to settle some private matters and resolve the hatred in my heart. I didn''t expect to lose a soul for no reason.


    But when it comes to eating, my stomach felt like it was on fire. "Xie, Faan, make a big pot for me. I want to eat stewed dog meat today!"


    "Hee hee, the lord''s idea is really brilliant!" White Impermanence said.


    I stretched out my hand and said, "Don''t be anxious, before we stew this thing, let me be satisfied," As I said that, I walked over while weighing the beer bottle, "Xie, Faan, you two brothers help me hold him tight, I''ll smash a few of his bottles of soup before anything else."


    He walked in front of the Howling Celestial Dog and tried to struggle, but White Impermanence held him down and tried to open her mouth. Black Wuchang''s big hands tightly gripped his mouth, but he couldn''t even speak, he could only helplessly struggle.


    I held the bottle in my hands, and felt that it would be a bit hard to vent my anger on it just like that, so I raised it up high and pretended to say, "Give me your power!" Taking this opportunity, the bottle smashed down.


    Wuu ¡ª ¡ª" The Howling Celestial Dog cried out in pain. ''Shua!'' Its soul was actually smashed out of its body by me.


    "Heehee ¡ª bad!" "Stop!" White Impermanence shouted. It was too late, the Howling Celestial Dog''s soul had already left my body and crawled under my crotch. When I turned around, his soul had already entered the soulless body of Downhill Leopard.


    "Damn it!" I also know it''s not good. Then, I saw Downhill Leopard suddenly open his eyes and jump up from the ground.


    I was stunned. After a long while, White Impermanence said, "Hehe, my lord, so you know how to chant!"


    I looked at the direction the Howling Celestial Dog was escaping in and cursed, "What kind of curse do I know!"


    "Hehe, Lord, just now, you said ''bestow me power'', it should be this High-grade Magic Weapon''s incantation. After reciting this incantation, use this Magic Weapon to beat someone, and you will be able to strike that person''s soul out of their body!"


    I felt wronged and said, "I really don''t know. I just said it casually." To be honest, I swear to god, I was just speaking casually. What bored man would actually set up such an incantation for me.


    The surroundings once again fell into silence, leaving only the soul of the lackeys kneeling on the ground, moaning in pain.


    "Xie, what do we do now? Will the ninth heaven discover it tomorrow morning? " I asked dejectedly.


    White Impermanence rolled her eyes. "Hehe, Lord, the Howling Celestial Dog taking over Downhill Leopard''s body might be a good thing!"


    When I heard this, I immediately perked up. "What do you mean?"


    "Hehe, Downhill Leopard''s soul is already gone, but Downhill Leopard is still alive. The nine heavens are only to ensure that this kind of thing, soul, won''t disappear for no reason. Even the Ninth Heavenly Layer wouldn''t be so bored as to investigate whether the soul in this body belongs to itself or not. "


    I nodded. That''s true, or there wouldn''t be any evil spirits around. But he felt something was wrong, "That''s not right?" I pointed to the leather bag that the Howling Celestial Dog had left behind, which was as fat as a pig. "The Howling Celestial Dog''s soul is gone, so wouldn''t it be discovered by the Ninth Heaven as well?"


    White Impermanence nodded in satisfaction when she saw that I had asked the key to the question, "Hehe, Lord, how come you don''t have a soul? The soul of the Howling Celestial Dog is right there ¡­ "As he spoke, he pointed with the Wailing Stick. It was the soul of the girl sitting on the roof and looking at us in boredom.


    I seemed to understand something, but I still felt that something wasn''t right. "Isn''t that girl already dead? If you two don''t take her soul away, wouldn''t you be discovered by the Nine Heavens?"


    "Hehe, Lord, we can let that girl not die?" White Impermanence began to beat around the bush.


    I glared at Black Wuchang. "Faan, didn''t you say that this girl must die?"


    Black Wuchang opened his eyes, "Yes ¡­ Yes... Yes... Ahh ¡­ Ahhh ¡­ "Ah, we must die.


    White Impermanence said, "Hehe, master, please don''t make things difficult for Faan. Actually, what Faan said just now was right, and what I''m saying now is also right."


    Seeing that I was confused, White Impermanence continued to explain, "Hehe ¡ª Lord, just now when I was chanting the incantation, there was a storm in the surroundings. At that instant, I suddenly thought of an idea, this High-grade Magic Weapon can be used to save people, as long as you can heal the injuries on that girl''s body, she won''t have to die, it''s just because she doesn''t have a soul, she''ll turn into a vegetable. "Wait until we think of a solution, then we can return that lady''s soul ¡­"


    I asked in surprise, "Since they are all vegetable, why don''t we just directly make the Downhill Leopard vegetable or make the Howling Celestial Dog plant dog, we have to use this lady''s body."


    White Impermanence was a bit embarrassed. "Hehe, isn''t it because Downhill Leopard''s body was already taken over by Howling Celestial Dog?"


    "Isn''t there still the body of the Howling Celestial Dog?" I asked.


    White Impermanence came over and whispered, "Hehe, isn''t this because Howling Celestial Dog came from the sky? With such a big target, it would be better to let that girl turn into a vegetable. "Besides, this girl is really pitiful ¡­"


    "An idea is a good one, but I don''t know how to save anyone," I said.


    The Black and White Impermanence looked each other in the eye. "Lord, think carefully, has the great deity who taught you the High-grade Magic Weapon ever taught you anything?"


    The image of the middle-aged woman carrying a dog appeared in my mind once more. I resolutely said, "No!"


    The two devils fell into silence once more. "Pa ¡ª ¡ª" The Black Wuchang suddenly slapped his hands together, scaring me to the point of trembling.


    "Ah Pu ¡­" "Ah Pu ¡­" I interrupted him. "What kind of Portugal?"


    White Impermanence and the Black Wuchang were telepathic. "Hehe, Lord, Faan means that the water in the jade bottle of Guan Yin Bodhisattva can save people, why don''t you try it on yourself ¡­" This... This precious bottle contains some water? "


    That''s right, how could I have forgotten that Guanyin Bodhisattva used the water in her bottle to save Zhen Yuan Daxian''s ginseng fruit tree.


    "But in this wilderness, where is the water?" I looked around. There really was no water.


    Ahh ¡­" Ahhh ¡­ "Ahh, drool ¡­" "The Black Wuchang suggested.


    I didn''t mind using my saliva, but I drank a bottle of beer that day, but after a night of running around, sweating from fear, and the adrenaline rush of a gang fight, my mouth was parched and my mouth was dry.


    "There''s no water on me either!" I said helplessly.


    "Hehe, my lord, I know that a place on your body must have water ¡ª" Seeing White Impermanence laugh so lewdly, I knew that it wasn''t a good thing. "You shut up ¡ª ¡ª" I immediately rejected her.


    "Hehe ¡ª" White Impermanence pointed at the nosebleed that started to flow again. "Milord, isn''t this the water that is already there? Where do you think you''re going? "


    I wiped the blood from my nose and felt a bit embarrassed. It could be said that I treated the White Impermanence''s gentleman with a petty attitude.


    "Well," I said, with a twitch of my eye, "that''s exactly what I meant ¡ª" Then I pressed the bottle''s mouth to my nose, and a small trickle of blood trickled down into the mouth of the bottle. F * ck, why can''t I stop it? I have to go to the hospital tomorrow to check if my blood sugar is a bit high.


    I saw that it was probably flowing at the bottom of a bottle. I immediately raised my head to press my nose. It was only after a long time did I finally stop bleeding.


    He looked up at the girl again. She was still sitting on the roof of the carriage, her legs dangling off the roof. Next to her was her corpse.


    I cast a glance at the Black and White Impermanence, "I''ll go save the girl and talk to her. The two of you go and put those souls back in her place first, otherwise, what are you doing here?"


    The Black and White Impermanence nodded and left. Carrying the bottle in one hand and the corpse of the Howling Celestial Dog in the other, I walked over.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" I greeted the girl affably. The girl shook her head. "I didn''t do anything, I''m already dead, what else can I do? It''s boring ¡ª" The girl put her hands on her hips and swung her legs in front of the window.


    My mind did not nod, typical of the post-90s mindset.


    "Don''t worry, my brother will definitely save your life ¡ª" I said affectionately.


    I didn''t expect to be answered by a sentence that almost made my jaw drop to my toes, "Why should I live?"


    I stared. "You don''t want to live?"


    "Yeah," the girl said, looking at me with wide eyes, "I feel like I''m really lucky to be alive, really lucky to be alive ¡­ There is an endless stream of homework to be written every day... There are exams every week... Various Rankings... Various Arts Classes... Etiquette... Mom and Dad aren''t around either... "No friends ¡­"


    Well, another victim of the exam. That girl chattered on and on for a long time before I finally understood. This girl''s family is pretty good, her parents are very rich, but they are very busy. They just gave her a lot of classes. She finally couldn''t take it anymore. She wanted to leave home, but she found out by the roadside that she had nowhere to go and no friends.


    After that, he was kidnapped by Doggie and the others. Perhaps he was under a lot of pressure, but after seeing that he died, he quickly recovered from his shock. When he thought about how he did not need to do this nor do anything else, he felt relieved.


    Actually, girl, you''re wrong. Sigh, it''s better to die than to live ¡­

 C9

    I said, "Actually, I''m an immortal. I can save you ¡ª"


    When the young lady heard that I was a deity, her interest was piqued. "A deity, a deity. Please tell the world who is the most ¡­"


    I didn''t even look up. "You''re the most beautiful ¡ª"


    I rolled my eyes and said, "But you can''t continue to wander like this or you''ll become a ghost. How about this, if you enter this dog''s body, you can also be considered to have a place to stay ¡­" As for your body, I will help you recover and temporarily become a vegetable. When you have had enough fun, I will send your soul back into your body ¡­ "


    The little girl rolled her eyes, "So you''re tricking me to be your dog. Hmph, I''m not going to do that--"


    "But, you really can''t go on wandering like this," I continued, unmoved. "Look at those two guys over there with their white hats and black hats and their long tongues sticking out, they''re the ones who catch ghosts like you ¡ª"


    The girl nodded, "I know the two of them. Black and White Impermanence ¡­" But you, how come I didn''t know there was a deity like you? "


    I couldn''t help but be speechless. Sigh, I just changed jobs. Without a customer base, I wouldn''t even be able to get a customer''s approval.


    "Let me live in this dog''s body," the girl said, "but I''m asking for it!" The little girl probably understood that drifting down without any roots or duckweed was not a good thing. If she met another immortal pet that was hungry and liked to eat people''s souls, she would not be able to save it. There are cranes, lions, tigers, leopards, and so on. I have to be careful in the future, it''s just two dates in total, so I don''t want all these animals to eat up.


    I only found out later that this is actually an exclusive ability of Howling Celestial Dog that can eat anything that can be seen. Other immortal pets didn''t have this function.


    There''s no other way," he said. Brother is already a deity, what else can''t satisfy you? I was full of pride as I waved my hand, "Speak ¡ª


    "I only eat western food. I usually eat seven-part cooked American New Orleans steak and French foie gras, vegetables and salad must be harmless organic vegetables, I also like to eat baked snails and Australian lobsters, and sometimes I even need to drink some Raphael red wine for 82 years ¡­ dessert... I eat ice cream most of the time, but you don''t have the craftsmanship of my ice-cream master, and Hagen Das can barely ¡ª "


    I was speechless. I was about to shout at the Black and White Spirit Emissaries behind me, "Which one of you two is good enough to hook this girl ¡­"


    After weighing the pros and cons, I gritted my teeth and nodded, "Okay, I''ll agree to all of your terms ¡ª"


    The girl cheered, "Okay, then I''ll go into the dog''s body right now ¡ª"


    I was afraid that she would change her mind, so I turned towards White Impermanence and shouted, "Xie, come and help ¡­" Under the White Impermanence''s guidance, the little girl''s soul finally entered the Howling Celestial Dog''s body. The Howling Celestial Dog was alive again, but it was no longer the Howling Celestial Dog anymore. She twisted her fat body and curled the Howling Celestial Dog''s crooked mouth: "So ugly, eh ¡ª and I''m still drooling, so disgusting ¡ª ¡ª"


    Afraid that she would go back on her word, I hurriedly comforted her, "It''s fine if I stay here for the time being, but if I stay here for the time--"


    "Hello everyone ¡ª ¡ª My name is Mu Ge''er, you can call me Ge''er in the future ¡ª ¡ª" Fortunately, this young mistress was a bit heartless, and quickly forgot about her unhappiness, about to merge into her new life.


    I quickly nodded. "My name is Zhai Nan, you can call me Otaku ¡­"


    "What an unpleasant name," Mu Ge''er said. "But looking at your appearance, you are indeed very rogue--"


    "Hehe, my name is Xie Bian ¡ª" White Impermanence said with a grin. Since his boss had already introduced himself, he naturally had to follow suit. This kind of kid, I like him. He has a future, a future.


    I... I... My name is... Call... Call... Ah Fan ¡­ Ah Fan ¡­ Ahh ¡­ "Save ¡­


    "Uncle Fan Wu ¡ª ¡ª" Mu Ge''er said. "This name is so funny, who are you to Mother Nanshan?"


    "Ahhh ¡­" Ahhh... Ahhh... "Ah, wrong ¡­" The Black Wuchang was panicking. The names of Fan Wuyou and Xie Bian, no matter whether it was in the Yin Yang or Yang Worlds, could not be crushed. They could not be cooked easily.


    The more I panicked, the more I couldn''t say anything. I could only hear a series of "ah ah ah ah" sounds behind me. I said, "Stop messing around, he''s called Fan Wuyou." When Fan Wuyou heard that I was saving the situation and helped him out, he was so angry he almost choked to death.


    Mu Ge''er stuck out her tongue and I said, "Let''s talk about proper business. How can we restore Mu Ge''er''s body ¡ª ¡ª"


    "Hehe, Lord, we are just Messengers. We have never come into contact with Magic Weapon before," White Impermanence said.


    I nodded and climbed onto the carriage with the bottle. Mu Ge''er''s body lay on the roof of the carriage. Luckily, although she had fallen from the sky, her body had not become deformed. She had only made a big hole in the Golden Cup. The back of his head fell and broke, and the blood flowed down there. Without the bloodstain on the back of his head, it would be no different from falling asleep. I was wondering why Mu Ge''er was so calm, it turned out that her death was not tragic enough.


    With the Black Wuchang''s reminder from before, I imitated Grand Scholar Guan Yin''s actions. Carrying the beer bottle in one hand and dipping a bit of blood on the other, I flicked on Mu Ge''er''s corpse. However, it''s a pity that Grand Scholar Guan Yin''s bottle is facing upwards. In order to pour out some blood, the bottle''s mouth is pointing downwards, making it look like it was raised a hammer. This is too unsightly a scene to behold.


    Fortunately, I am also a High-grade Magic Weapon, so after I splashed a few drops of blood on Mu Ge''er''s corpse, Mu Ge''er''s body seemed to have changed. Her chest rose and fell. She touched the back of her head. The wound had stopped bleeding.


    I nodded, pleased with my results. This old monk had finally won against the Seven Great Pagoda.


    We jumped off the car, and the Black and White Impermanence also returned the souls of those hoodlums back into their bodies. However, these hoodlums all laid on the ground with crooked eyes, looking like they couldn''t take care of themselves.


    "Xie, what''s going on?!"


    "Hehe, my lord, as expected of a Monarch. It can be said that no one has ever done this before, and even the person that was cut down was so enchanting. After their souls were sliced off by the lord, they have more or less suffered some injuries ¡­"


    "That won''t happen again ¡ª" I didn''t want to burden the country with dozens of idiots.


    "Hehe, don''t worry, my lord. It will be fine in a few days. It''s just that from now on, I will twitch from time to time, or I will occasionally urinate ¡­"


    "They won''t remember what happened tonight, will they?" I asked. I didn''t want them to remember what had happened to them tonight. Even though I''m not afraid of them now, I''m afraid of trouble.


    "Hee hee, no, no, after they recover their Yang, they won''t remember us. Otherwise, our image within the temple won''t be that far off from each other ¡­"


    I nodded. "That''s good ¡ª"


    "Hehe, my lord, it''s getting late, let''s go back, if we don''t go back soon we will be discovered by the ninth heaven."


    I waved my hand. "Let''s go ¡ª" I brought two ghosts and a dog along the road.


    Before I could take two steps, I said, "Wait a minute ¡ª" I turned back and rummaged through the pockets of the delinquents. Not bad, not bad at all.


    On the way back, I found my high imitation Adibas. Lying in the middle of the road, it had been ravaged by countless of wheels the whole night, but it still proudly opened its mouth, it looked a little like a Howling Celestial Dog eating at the moon. F * ck, could it be that I was scared sick by the Howling Celestial Dog''s mouth?


    After returning to Sun Lao''er''s store, White Impermanence and Black Wuchang were about to take their leave. They weren''t like me, I was the leader of the staff, and they still wanted to hook in the soul. If they didn''t hook in the soul for the whole night, the two of them would probably be rushing the scene during the day.


    After the two of them left, the sky turned bright. The Fanjiayuan Market buzzed again, and the counterfeit traders began their passionate day.


    I didn''t sleep all night, so I couldn''t take it anymore. I lay on the Sun Lao''er''s broken bed, groaning and wanting to close my eyes.


    Mu Ge''er who was busy looking around suddenly jumped over: "I''m hungry, I want to eat ¡­ ¡­"


    I touched the money in my pocket and thought about the promise I made. "Where can I find western cuisine for you so early in the morning? Is it okay like this ¡­?" I started to cheat again, "The big stuffed bun opposite us is not bad, let''s buy 10 or 20 to eat ¡ª ¡ª"


    "Hmph ¡ª" Mu Ge''er was unwilling, "You''re lying, you''re lying ¡ª"


    "My little aunt, can you not be so loud?" I saw that Old Man Liu, who was in the public restroom, had already stuck his head in and immediately switched on the TV. He switched it to a series of TV and coincidentally, the female lead was shouting hysterically at the male lead, "You tricked me, I hate you! I hate you! "I hate you so much ¡­"


    Old Man Liu looked at the television, then looked at me, before retracting his gaze. I was faked, and immediately spoke to the angry Mu Ge''er, "Young mistress, how about I bring you to eat western cuisine right now?"


    Mu Ge''er was ungrateful, "No need to go through so much trouble, 6622XXX, just make this call and have someone send it over, and add in the 10% service fee ¡­"


    The Sun Lao''er didn''t even have a phone call here, so I had no choice but to borrow his phone at the entrance. I called him and found out that it was actually a very famous western restaurant in the city.


    I don''t even know what other people are up to. I don''t even know how to order food. Mu Ge''er did not dare to lie down next to the microphone and directly talk to her. She was a regular customer, even the customers ordering the dishes would be able to recognize her voice. In a few hours, the news of her death would spread.

 C10

    I can only learn," she whispered. Not long after, a tall and handsome waiter drove a delivery truck to the entrance and called for me to go out and pick up the goods. I arrogantly said, "Deliver them to my room ¡­" Actually, I''m afraid of the Nine Heavens outside. Who knows, if I go outside, will he discover that I''m an unhuman, a ghost, and a god?


    It was a good thing that the service in the high-class dining room was first-class. Not only did the waiter bring the dishes to the room, he even helped me clean the Sun Lao''er''s smoke-filled mahjong table and set up two sets of tableware and ordered dishes.


    Mu Ge''er was very fair, one for each person. The waiter looked at me, meaning to ask why I was the only person in the room and why I had ordered two servings of food.


    Then he saw a fat Sharpei who couldn''t tell if it was a pig or a dog jump onto the table. First it was an appetizing salad, then it was red wine and goose liver. The procedure was not bad at all. On the other hand, I didn''t even get the right knife and fork.


    Under the questioning gaze of the waiter, I awkwardly put down my knife and fork. "Hehe, my family''s little pet usually eats a lot and understands this set of skills, but I don''t really care about it. The key to the food is the taste ¡ª" My eyes were incomparably deep and profound as if I was expressing my emotions.


    Mu Ge''er, who already knew me better, made a disgusted gesture towards me while eating, but I ignored it.


    As expected, my gentle appearance stunned the tall and handsome waiter. Maybe he really thought of me as an unkempt, soul-cultivating artist. Otherwise, why would he be so well-trained in a pet dog?


    After a long time, he recovered from his shock and took out his POS machine, embarrassed. "Teacher, are you swiping the card or in cash ¡ª" He had already upgraded to teacher level.


    At the end of the matter, I pretended to be straightforward as I took out the cash in my pocket and slapped it on the table. "Cash ¡ª"


    "Ok, please pay 1300 RMB for your meal and 130 RMB for the service. The total is 1,430 RMB ¡ª ¡ª" The waiter quickly calculated the bill.


    "Er ¡ª" I was stunned. I counted the money several times on the way back. It was 1,316 yuan, not enough.


    "Th-that ¡­" I don''t know what to do.


    "What''s wrong, teacher? If you don''t have enough cash, we can swipe our card. We support any bank''s Silver Union Card ¡ª" The waiter was still as sincere as before.


    "En," I was already on the back of the tiger and couldn''t get down, yet Mu Ge''er acted as if she didn''t hear me, and focused on eating instead. I say, my lady, you can''t bite off that steak anymore, but you can''t just stand there and eat it, right?


    "Do you own the 10% service fee?" I asked reservedly.


    "Yes, according to the rules, this 10% service fee belongs to our staff," the waiter said.


    I nodded. "Well, today I won''t give you 10% service fee, I will only give you 1% service fee, and the remaining 9%, you can pick any piece of work you like from my shop ¡­"


    The waiter''s eyes lit up, "Really?"


    Without another word, I picked up the bottle of red wine and took a sip. Perhaps the waiter saw my frown as I was comparing the beers, and he said quickly, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Master, I didn''t mean to question you!"


    Upgraded to Master again. Hur hur, hur hur.


    I kept my face expressionless as I looked at him with a slight smile at the corner of my eye. The waiter gritted his teeth and said, "Master, your works are too valuable. I can''t accept them. I will only charge you 1% of the service fee ¡ª"


    Maybe he didn''t look at the calendar when he went out, maybe he didn''t look at the plaque on the door when he came in, maybe he didn''t even notice the quality of the goods in the shop, but I knew he was serious.


    I was just about to open my mouth and start hitting the snake with a stick, so I might as well let him skip all of those 1%. The waiter cut me off with a wave of his hand. "Please let me ¡ª" He finished, bowed, took the money ¡ª 1313 yuan, bowed again, and left ¡ª


    I kept watching the waiter start the car and drive away. He was such a good waiter, such a good person. If I were truly a master, I would definitely give him a piece of my work.


    Turning around, she saw that my plate was half empty. Mu Ge''er started eating on my plate, "Wa, you actually dared to steal my food, you don''t want to stay anymore ¡ª" I grabbed onto the steak that she hadn''t snatched away, putting it in my mouth first.


    After fighting with Mu Ge''er to finish the western cuisine, I was only half full. Then, I walked to the door and used the last three coins I had from Old Man Liu to buy three big stuffed buns for me. After eating two steamed buns, I was finally seventy percent full. It''s not bad even when I thought about it.


    She just lied down and slept while Mu Ge''er watched TV alone. It had only been a few minutes, but Mu Ge''er had already woken me up. "So what?" I asked gloomily.


    The news was being broadcasted on the television, "Early this morning, the police found an unconscious woman in front of an unfinished building on the outskirts of the city. She was initially suspected to have been kidnapped by criminals, and several suspicious men were also present, who had been taken away by the police. According to reliable sources, the injured woman is the only child of, a well-known entrepreneur in our city. She ran away from home before the incident ¡­ "


    "Seems to be saying you ¡ª" I said. "So your family is so rich!" I suddenly have an idea, which is to return Mu Ge''er''s soul to him. If that rich old man is happy, she would be able to give me tens of millions.


    "The lives of rich people are also very painful. Even though I''m a bit ugly now, I don''t need to study, I don''t need to take exams, my life in an interesting class is just too beautiful," Mu Ge''er stuck out her tongue and said indifferently.


    I shook my head. A man who is full doesn''t know how hungry he is. But then again, how much pressure could it be to make a beautiful little girl rather turn into a dog than go home?


    "In the future, I still have to go on a tour... "I still need to find a handsome boy to fall in love with ¡­" Mu Ge''er continued.


    I was speechless. "Big sis, you''re a dog now ¡­"


    "I know! But I will definitely make the guy I like fall in love with me! " She seemed to be full of confidence.


    "Impossible, there aren''t many people who can fall in love with a dog. Even if there really is one, it''s a freak with a special hobby!" One sentence from me exposed the truth.


    Mu Ge''er was still looking forward to the beautiful dream of the handsome guy falling in love with a fat Sharpei that was like a pig, when one sentence of mine shattered this glass dream, and she shouted angrily, "Can''t you just say something nice!"


    I thought about it and said, "But I think there are successful cases in other countries as well!"


    Mu Ge''er''s eyes lit up, "Really, tell me quickly ¡­" After she finished speaking, she thought about it and then said to herself, "Hmm, handsome men from foreign countries are also not bad. I know four foreign languages, so it shouldn''t be difficult to communicate with them!"


    After talking to himself, he looked at me again. "Quickly tell me about that case!"


    I shook my head and didn''t say anything ¡­


    Mu Ge''er rolled her eyes, "Big brother Otaku, just tell me!"


    [You actually tried to be cute in front of me. If you had been like that before, I might have said it out of the kindness of my heart. It''s a pity that you look like this now. Tsk, tsk. I don''t dare to praise you.]


    TC: "Er ¡ª" I still won''t say.


    Mu Ge''er became anxious, "What do you want to do before you are willing to say it?"


    I had already thought about it long ago. The moment she finished speaking, I had already told her the price, "You are not allowed to eat Western cuisine again. Just like me, you are to eat stuffed buns ¡ª ¡ª"


    "No ¡ª ¡ª" Mu Ge''er firmly rejected me, "This is the condition that we agreed upon, we can''t change it ¡­"


    "Then ask your dad to send you your living expenses," the thought of eating a meal of 1313 yuan made my heart bleed.


    "Nonsense, then won''t I return to my old life?" Mu Ge''er bared her fangs and brandished her claws.


    I shook my head. "That''s impossible, who would force a dog into an interest squad ¡ª"


    Mu Ge''er did not say anything, and after a long while, she suddenly started to cry. Woo woo ¡ª Otaku, you bullied me ¡­ "


    "I ¡ª" As a person, I fear trouble the most. The most troublesome thing in the world is a woman, the most troublesome thing is a woman who loves to cry, and the most troublesome thing is a woman who loves to cry.


    "Alright, alright." I was frustrated by the fact that I was crying. "As long as you stop crying, we can talk everything out!"


    "Really," Mu Ge''er''s eyes shone brightly, she did not look sad at all. My heart cries out that I''ve been fooled. Just as she was hesitating in her heart, she frowned and was about to cry again. She could only say, "That would depend on your conditions!"


    "Stop saying that I''m just a dog!"


    Big Sis, I thought, but you''re really a dog now. But his mouth said, "Sure!"


    "Tell me about that case!"


    "Sure!"


    "I want to eat western cuisine for every meal!"


    "No!" "This one really doesn''t have ¡ª"


    "There really is such a thing!"


    "There really isn''t ¡ª"


    Seeing my resolute attitude, Mu Ge''er also lowered her standards, "Then every other day, eat once," after saying that, he looked at me with a pitiful expression, "This is already the lowest standard ¡ª ¡ª"


    "Impossible, I can only eat once a month at most!"


    "Two days ¡­"


    "29 days ¡ª"


    "Three days ¡­"


    "28 days ¡ª"


    Finally, we reached an agreement to eat a western meal every 15 days. I touched my pockets. The last 3 yuan had already been turned into a stuffing bun. Girl, don''t talk about 15 days. I still haven''t decided on where to settle the big stuffing bun tonight! Forget it, let''s just focus on the sight in front of us first.


    "Now, you can tell me about that successful case ¡ª" Mu Ge''er said excitedly, her eyes still filled with hope. Seems to be trying to take some inspiration from the case I''m about to talk about.


    I pretended to be mysterious and said, "Lady, do you really want to hear it?"


    Mu Ge''er bared her teeth at me, "Alright, since you asked this question with sincerity, I will benevolently tell you. This successful case is the story of the princess and the frog prince! "Wahaha!"


    Seeing Mu Ge''er''s angry look, I finally had a feeling of being able to wash away my shame and exaltation.

 C11

    "Otaku, you ¡ª" Mu Ge''er was furious.


    At this moment, a piece of news suddenly came on the TV and attracted my attention. I made a gesture and said, "Shh ¡ª"


    "According to our station''s news, yesterday night and day, there were two astronomical wonders that appeared in our city. One of them was the appearance of thunder and lightning in the clear sky while the other was the phenomenon of solar eclipses without any warning. Next, please watch the video provided by the enthusiastic netizens ¡ª"


    On the display screen, in the clear sky, lines of clear lightning could be seen streaking through the air as if searching for their target. I patted my head. What a close call! These lightning are all coming for me.


    Then a second video, nothing to look at, just a missing piece of the moon, and then that piece of land suddenly appeared again.


    "Next, we have invited astronomical and meteorological experts to explain these two strange astronomical phenomena!"


    An old man came out of the television with a scholarly appearance. "The first phenomenon of thunder and lightning on a sunny day is not unusual. It is caused by the friction of the atmosphere," the old man said calmly, and he was sure.


    "As for the second phenomenon, it''s more interesting. According to my observations over the years, it''s most likely because a certain star''s shadow is projected between the earth and the moon, blocking the light ¡­"


    Damn it, did you not see last night''s danger? If it was me or the Black and White Impermanence risking our lives to cut the Howling Celestial Dog, all of the women''s aunts in the future might not be able to come.


    "Here are a few pieces of news. According to the statistics department of our city, this month''s CPI is 5.8% higher than the previous month''s ¡­"


    I put the remote next to the still-angry wooden singer''s paw. "You watch TV yourself, I''ll sleep a little more ¡­" With that, he sneaked into the Sun Lao''er''s shiny black bed and went back to sleep.


    In a daze, I felt someone pat me. When I opened my eyes, Sun Lao''er had returned. Mu Ge''er was not here, and had gone somewhere to play. It was a great loss that she was not here, or else, when she saw Mu Ge''er taking over the body of the Howling Celestial Dog, he would have no idea how Sun Lao''er would roar at him.


    "Great Immortal Sun," I said, jumping out of bed. "What did it say?"


    Sun Lao''er smiled at me first. When did this guy learn it from White Impermanence? He smiled idiotically at me before saying anything.


    "Thanks to my beautiful words in front of the Celestial Emperor, this matter has already become a reality. The Celestial Emperor had no choice but to let you be the King of Hell, but as a proxy ¡ª"


    A small stone in my heart fell to the ground, for the time being. Even though I haven''t been in Hades for more than a day, I already like this job a little, and I earned more money last night than I earned in the first half of the year. This profession had a great future.


    "However, the Heavenly Emperor is very angry about your High-grade Magic Weapon. He will send someone to investigate and find out about this recently because there is an expert pulling the strings behind the scenes. If not, you brat, even if you recuperate for several tens of thousands of years, you won''t be the King of Hell ¡ª"


    It''s just a matter of eating and drinking. When the time comes, the Black and White Impermanence can just get some roasted chicken and pig heads to go around. Anyway, the deities all rely on smelling the scent.


    "Then what about my Immortal Sign?" I asked the question that I was most concerned about. Without the Immortal Sign, it would mean that I was still the same thing that didn''t look like a human or a ghost. I don''t approve of the Nine Heavens, but I still didn''t dare to go out during the day.


    Sun Lao''er spread his hands, "No!"


    "How come there isn''t any?" I panicked. I am not a god of the night. If I can''t leave home in the day, then wouldn''t that be suffocating me?


    Sun Lao''er''s eyes stared wide open. Just as he was about to flare up, he seemed to have thought of something and softened down, "Eh, this Immortal Sign is in the process of being created. However, this thing was too difficult to create. One needed to collect the spiritual energy of the sun and moon and refine it for forty-nine days. "One day in the sky, one year on the ground ¡­"


    "Then wouldn''t I have to wait 49 years before leaving during the day?" I roared at him.


    Sun Lao''er immediately waved his hand, "The higher ups are saying for you to wait another 49 years, but after much consideration and after much effort, we finally solved this problem."


    "Why didn''t you say so earlier ¡ª" I faked it, wiping the cold sweat from my forehead.


    "This..." "This ¡­" Sun Lao''er''s face was full of pride, as he began to keep his mouth shut ¡ª ¡ª "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu ~


    "Immortal Sun? Grandpa Sun! I was too rude just now. I hope Grandpa Sun doesn''t mind ¡ª ¡ª "A real man is able to yield, at most he''ll just treat it as coaxing his grandson.


    Sun Lao''er waved his hand, "No, no. Although I have gone through a lot of trouble, with our relationship, it''s still something that should be done."


    In the past, playing mahjong and stealing cards for a dollar was a common occurrence. If anyone owed him a dollar, they would have to return today even if they had to chase to the ends of the earth. This was a deceitful affair. In broad daylight, there was no need to be courteous. It was either deceitful or a thief. I have to be careful not to get trapped by this thing.


    "You don''t know? When I heard that you will only have Immortal Sign in 49 years, I was worried that you would not be able to eat or sleep well. In less than a day, you see, I have lost quite a few kilograms. "I kept thinking and thinking and finally thought of a way ¡ª we can hide you and make it so that the Nine Heavens can''t see you ¡­"


    "How?" I asked. "You''re not giving me a house with four wheels under it, are you? I''m going out to push the house around."


    "How can that be?" Think about it, what kind of magical equipment can cover the sky? " Sun Lao''er kept them in suspense.


    "Old Lord Taishang''s gourd?" I woke up.


    Sun Lao''er shook his head, "No, my gourd is already filled up the sky, it''s not covered up ¡ª"


    "What is that?" Great Sage Sun''s Jingu Bang? " I didn''t read much when I was a kid, and I don''t have enough now.


    "The Fighting Buddha is now in the Western Paradise, not here. What''s more, Jin Tou Bang could break through the sky, but it would be better to cover it up ¡­ "I reckon there''s a problem..."


    "What is that?" Grandpa Sun, don''t keep us in suspense ¡ª "


    "Hehe, this is the magic treasure of Empyrean Yuanshi ¡ª the Yellow Apricot Banner ¡­" The Sun Lao''er said.


    "I remember now, I remember now," I said as I took a step back. That was indeed the case. Jiang Ziya had used the yellow almond flag to cover the sky, blocking out the sun, moon, and stars in the broad daylight.


    But then I thought of another question. "Grandpa Sun, don''t tell me you want to use the flag 24 hours a day. Isn''t the world pitch black?" I can''t be that selfish. I can''t make people around the world suffer just like me because of my own affairs.


    "So this is the hard part!" The Sun Lao''er said, "For my sake, it''s not impossible for me to cover the sky with the yellow almond flag, but it can''t possibly cover the sky for 49 years. So, I begged Sky Sovereign Yuanshi in the Hollow Jade Temple for three days and three nights, his mouth almost worn out, and finally got him to cut off a piece of the yellow almond flag and make you a hat. In the future, if you go out and wear this hat, it''ll cover the sky above your head, and you won''t be discovered by the Nine Heavens."


    Then, as if he was offering a treasure, Sun Lao''er took out a green hat from his pocket. It was a triangular hat, and if the hat was red, it would be more or less the same as Santa Claus''.


    I looked at the hat and said, "Why... Also... Yes... Green... Color... "¡­"


    Sun Lao''er glanced at me sideways, "Who told you that the apricot flag must be yellow?"


    I shook my head. If the Black Wuchang could stutter and I could become the King of Hell, then what could be impossible?


    How can I go out with this hat on? I would rather not go out with my whole life, than wear this hat. He couldn''t afford to lose face.


    Sun Lao''er stuffed the hat into my hands and then spread his hands. "You can do it, if you can think of this method, I have already done my best ¡ª"


    Damn you, where''s the Black and White Impermanence? Hurry up and capture me, I don''t have the face to continue living.


    Seeing my unsightly expression, Sun Lao''er took the hat from my hands and helped me put it on. "Look, it''s not ugly at all, there''s even two small ropes hanging down for you to tie, in case a gust of wind blows it away ¡ª ¡ª" Sun Lao''er really seemed like he was teaching his grandson how to wear the hat.


    I looked and sure enough, there were two thin ropes on either side of the hat, which were used to fasten the hat to the head. This time, I''m really going to cry. Black and White Impermanence, where did you two run off to? Take me away ¡­


    "Alright, the proper matters have been settled. It''s time for me to leave too," Sun Lao''er saw that I was looking at them with a strange gaze and wanted to slip away. Where are you going? I grabbed him.


    "My welfare?" I asked, staring at him.


    "What benefits?" Sun Lao''er looked confused.


    "Don''t pretend to be stupid in front of me. As an immortal, you should be able to ride the clouds and change the forms of your divine abilities. Your hands can emit some kind of light wave, jumping a few kilometers at a time, and no matter how weak, you should at least possess some martial arts skills ¡­"


    The Sun Lao''er shook his head, "There really isn''t any. You don''t have any Immortal Sign, so all of this needs to be driven by its power."


    "Damn you, what''s the difference between that and a normal person?" I roared in dissatisfaction.


    "There''s a difference. You have the High-grade Magic Weapon, so normal immortals wouldn''t be able to beat you even if they had magic power, so you don''t need to worry," Sun Lao''er consoled.


    I frowned. Things had already come to this point, what else do I have to say?


    "Oh ~ ~ ~" Sun Lao''er thought for a while, "I remember now," he took out a seal from his pocket, "I will give this to you, in the future, the operation of the Underworld will depend on it ¡ª"


    I temporarily forgot about the trouble with the hat and Immortal Sign and took the seal.


    Sun Lao''er took the opportunity to shake off my hand, and started to slip towards the door. "This shop is yours, since I haven''t registered with the business tax department, remember to pay 800 RMB every month for it ¡ª"


    Hearing this news, I continued to be absent-minded.


    Sun Lao''er had already walked to the door, "There is one more thing, brother, I have been transferred to our land, in the future I still need you to take care of me ¡ª ¡ª"

 C12

    Continue to be absent-minded... The heck, I was wondering how this fellow had changed today. He treated me so well, so it seems that he has been demoted to a Lord of the Land. Anyone who had seen Journey to the West would know that Lord Earthen was a deity at the very end. He was much worse than the King of Hell.


    I finally recovered from my continuous absent-mindedness. My lord, the matter of the hat had yet to be settled, yet I''ve already given this crappy shop to me. Although I am a proletarian, I can only take over this shop.


    However, I did not buy any of them. When I went out the door, I saw the Sun Lao''er riding his motorbike and leaving in a cloud of blue smoke. Well, look at the exhaust. I won''t tell him about the engine oil burning in his motorcycle cylinder.


    When I looked at the crowd staring at me with astonished gazes, I remembered that I was still wearing the green hat and hurriedly raised my head to look at the sky. Indeed, the Ninth Heaven didn''t notice me.


    He quickly ran back into the house and pulled off his hat. Wearing a green hat was enough for 2B, but wearing a cotton green hat during the summer was even more so.


    Putting aside the matter with the hat, I took out the seal given by the Sun Lao''er. There were three big words on it, "Hades'' Seal".


    Check my assets, a rented shop, and pay $800 a month in rent. A plastic seal, a cotton green hat and one super Magic Weapon, these are all my assets as the King of Hell. No, there were also two followers and a dog.


    I couldn''t help but sink into deep melancholy. Damn it, I didn''t even get a single cent of the starting capital of the Sun Lao''er. The lights in the shop were shattered by lightning yesterday and I wanted to change them. The counter had been crushed by Zhao Gongming. It''s all money.


    Just as she was feeling depressed, Mu Ge''er ran back with her four legs spread out. She was probably fat, and the moment she entered the shop, she collapsed onto the floor, gasping for air with her tongue hanging out.


    "What the hell are you doing? Be careful not to get lost and get caught eating dog meat!" I expressed my dissatisfaction with her.


    Mu Ge''er rolled her eyes at me, then stuck out her tongue and spat out a bank card.


    "I knew you were so poor that you were about to eat. Just now, I sneaked into my house and took out one of my bank cards ¡ª" Mu Ge''er said.


    Darling, I love you so much. From now on, you are my parents.


    "I took the card and wiped my mouth on my thigh." Ge''er ¡ª "With such short hands and a soft mouth, I even changed the way I address him," How can I be embarrassed, how can I take your money ¡­ How much money do you have in here? "


    Mu Ge''er looked at me in disdain, "Not much, which is the leftover of my year''s allowance, around two hundred thousand ¡ª"


    "Two hundred thousand?" I was stunned again. "About that ¡­" That... Ge''er... Didn''t you say last time that you were going to find a handsome guy to fall in love with? What a joke, spending 200,000 yuan in pocket every year was still a leftover. If he were to marry her, his mother-in-law would be so happy, but he would have to spend hundreds of thousands of yuan every month to reward her.


    Then, when my father-in-law and mother-in-law land a stomp, the wealth in the hundreds of millions will belong to me.


    "You?" Mu Ge''er continued to look at me with contempt, "I think it''s better off not. With your appearance, even giving me the free ride is a waste.


    Me: "¡­"


    I glanced at her and muttered, "Little girl, you don''t know ¡ª"


    Without further ado, I went out to get some cash. "You look after the house, I''m going to get the money. What''s the password?"


    "123456, hurry up and come back, I still have to eat western cuisine tonight ¡ª"


    "Understood!" I threw off my legs and started for the door, but then stopped.


    Seeing that I had stopped, Mu Ge''er said, "You still know how to care about me? "When I went back just now, I heard the servants discussing that my body was currently in the hospital and I was still unconscious. The doctor said he wanted to become a vegetable ¡­"


    Girl, you really mean wrong. But I was still ashamed. The little girls were all glass, sensitive, and attentive to things the lords could not think of.


    I could only sigh with her, and then I took up the green hat that I had thrown to the side and put it on embarrassedly. Mu Ge''er looked at my weird expression, and swept away her previous disappointment, as she laughed out loud.


    I said a few simple sentences to her. The gist of it was that from today onwards, if I were to go out, I would have to wear this hat. Otherwise, I would be struck by lightning.


    Mu Ge''er had also heard a few things about the Nine Heavens from my conversation with the Black and White Impermanence, so she showed me a little bit of heartless sympathy, causing me to sigh for a while.


    I put on my hat and forced myself to leave the room. The moment I stepped out of the door, I felt even more depressed. When I wasn''t proud of myself, I would really be stuck between teeth while drinking cold water. When enemies meet each other on their way out, it''s actually that couple I saw last night who said I''m running like a dog while sticking out my tongue. They were actually walking around the market hand in hand.


    Man: "Darling, darling, look, it''s that dog."


    Woman: "Which dog?"


    The man said, "Just that one. Just that one whose tongue is covered with a lot of moss ¡ª"


    Woman: "Oh, it''s him... "Where, where ¡ª"


    Man: "Right there. Just walked past you."


    The woman: "Ah! His hat looks so weird, and it''s even green! "


    Male: "Hehe, a man wearing a green hat ¡ª"


    Woman: "Green-hat male dog ¡ª ¡ª"


    The two young lovers whispered. I have good ears and I can hear you clearly. Humph, those who become major events don''t bother with small matters. Today, I will let you two adulterers off.


    Enduring all kinds of looks, surprise, mockery and whispers, I finally walked to the nearest ATM.


    Insert card, select language, enter password, check balance, there were indeed around 210 thousand. He went back to the first floor, took the money, entered the amount, collected the money, and took the money again... I took twenty thousand in one go before I left satisfied.


    With twenty thousand dollars in my pocket, I suddenly felt that I had become rich, that my whole being was high-end and high-class, and that even the green of the green hat on my head seemed to have become lighter.


    Along the way back to the shop, they continued to look at each other and whisper. Mu Ge''er had already been standing at the door, looking as fervent as a husband who had just finished work.


    As soon as I entered, she took off her green hat and impatiently said to me, "Hurry up and call for a meal, I''m starving ¡ª ¡ª"


    I unhesitatingly nodded my head and went out the door just in time to see Old Man Liu locking it up and preparing to get off work. It was only then that I realised that as the sky darkened, it was time for Fanjiayuan to get off work once more.


    He immediately stopped the Old Man Liu and borrowed the phone. Under the doubtful gaze of the Old Man Liu, he made another two orders for the western cuisine.


    Not long after they returned, the handsome guy hadn''t arrived yet, but the two brothers, the Black and White Impermanence, had returned first. They had been delayed for an entire night yesterday. Today, the two brothers were exhausted. They had to work overtime to collect the souls that they had confiscated from the previous night. His tired tongue was longer now.


    The two Wuchang already knew that I had officially become the King of Hell, and White Impermanence flattered me once again. I had directly filtered out Black Wuchang''s words.


    The two of them shook their heads. Unless it''s a tribute, they won''t be able to eat it, so they went out to look for food on their own. These two had quite a lot of incense in the mortal world, so they never worried about eating or drinking. Before leaving, he said that he would bring me to the Underworld tonight to see my jurisdiction.


    When they arrived at the entrance, the two ghosts met the handsome man who delivered the food during the day. The two ghosts directly walked past the handsome man who delivered the food and left, causing him to shiver the moment he entered the door.


    "Grandmaster!" The moment the handsome guy saw me off, he bowed towards me and quickly cleaned up the mahjong table. He cleaned up the plates at noon and placed new tableware on top.


    I swaggered out of my pocket and took out twenty thousand dollars in cash and tossed it on the table. "I''ll give you twenty percent for today''s service."


    The handsome brother thought to himself, "This master is indeed different. I have to pay for his work when I see him in the morning, even the service fee has been doubled in the afternoon." He hurriedly said gratefully, "Master, I have decided. From now on, I will send you free of charge for all the meals you''ve ordered. I will not charge any service fee!"


    "Then how can I accept it?" I pretended to say, but my heart blossomed with joy.


    "This is my only wish. Master, please fulfill it!"


    I could only nod my head, troubled. "Ai ¡­" People, always in this way, but not between the end and what can you do about it? "Isn''t it all just endless drizzling ¡­" My voice and eyes are even more misty than my words. I don''t even know what I''m talking about, much less the handsome guy. However, the more he acted in such a manner, the more he felt admiration for the other party. As expected, the other party nodded his head excitedly and left with a respectful bow.


    "Wa ¡ª ¡ª" Mu Ge''er knew who I was and pretended to retch. "You''ve really disgusted me ¡ª ¡ª" After speaking, she climbed onto a stool and jumped onto the mahjong table, opening and straightening it.


    I coldly swept him with my gaze. "Darling, it''s best if you enjoy your last big meal within 15 days. From now on, all of your meals will be stuffed buns ¡­" I slapped away the black claw she was holding out for my steak.


    Not long after he finished eating, the Black and White Impermanence also returned. Hehe ¡ª Lord, let''s go ¡­ " White Impermanence said.


    I nodded my head and walked forward a few steps with the demeanor of a elder brother before turning my head back and saying with a confused expression, "Where should we go?"


    White Impermanence pointed to an unremarkable, broken gourd hanging on the wall and said, "Hehe ¡ª Lord, the Netherworld is inside ¡ª"


    I looked at the bottle gourd that I have played mahjong for many years but have never paid attention to, "Shouldn''t Netherworld be in Fengdu?"


    "Hehe," White Impermanence said. "Lord, the name of this gourd is Fengdu."


    Me: "¡­" There were too many things that left me speechless today.


    "Open the way ¡ª ¡ª" I waved my hand, preparing to carry my beer bottle on the road.

 C13

    White Impermanence walked in front of the gourd and pulled out the stopper. A blue light shone, then the four of us appeared at the entrance of a hall. At the entrance of the hall, there was a worn-out sign that said "Hades'' Hall".


    I asked curiously. "Why didn''t I see the Bridge of Helplessness, or Grandma Meng?"


    White Impermanence: "Hehe, last time, when the Heaven Realm went overboard and the Heaven Realm flood into the Underworld, the flood broke the Bridge of Helplessness. The previous Lord Yama said that the cost of repairing the bridge was too high, so we can temporarily replace it with a ferry. So right now, Grandma Meng has two responsibilities, to be able to cook Grandma Meng''s Soup, and to row the boat.


    Then, he saw that my face was normal, so he said, "Hehe, my lord, you still need to pay for this bridge ¡­"


    I was silent. The heck, if there''s a flood in the Heaven Realm, then flood the Underworld, and the Underworld isn''t your latrine pit in the Heaven Realm. Sun Lao''er left me another mess. I don''t know how much money we have to spend on the Bridge of Helplessness. I don''t know if 200 thousand is enough.


    As he walked into the hall, he found it empty. There was a table in the middle with tables and chairs placed on it. This was where the King of Hell''s case ended. I swaggered up the steps and plopped down in a big chair.


    "You stepped on my hand ¡ª" came a voice from under the chair. I looked down and was startled to see a man under the chair, his limbs under the four legs of the chair. I said why was this chair so big. It was specially made so that this bro could lie down and use it as a chair cushion. It really matched his figure.


    "Who are you?" I asked.


    "My name is Wu Chengen ¡ª" The person below said.


    "Wu Chengen? What a familiar name! " For a moment I couldn''t remember who he was, but seeing that he was dressed in ancient clothes, he didn''t seem to be a modern man.


    "The one who wrote < Journey to the West >," Mu Ge''er said.


    I suddenly realized that this was the senior who was writing such a famous book. I couldn''t help but admire him. "What kind of mistake did you make? Why were you brought here to support your chair?"


    "Sigh, there''s no need to mention it. It''s because I wrote a book called ''Journey to the West''. My brain is filled with water, making me look ugly like the King of Hell and the Netherworld. Then, the previous King of Hell used it as a cushion ¡­"


    "Er ¡ª" I was speechless again.


    Wu Chengen continued to ask, "I heard that there was a guy called Zhang Jianzhong who replayed ''Journey to the West'', how was it?"


    "You know all this?"


    Wu Chengen nodded his head, "I have even seen the Love Madness Plath before, forget about it, I have been sitting on chairs for hundreds of years. If it wasn''t for me seeing all kinds of people everyday and hearing all kinds of things, I would have already gone crazy ¡ª"


    I also nodded my head. This was a writer who could write a novel that had been passed down for centuries. He had been collecting materials for hundreds of years." "Hmm ¡­" I thought for a moment and continued, "His replayed ''Journey to the West'' Sun Wukong is a monkey with skin disease, Zhu Bajie is simply a pig demon, Sha monk is a neurotic guy, Tang Xuanzang is a bit wretched ¡­


    Wu Chengen nodded his head heavily, "Hmm, actually I have seen it before, I have a similar evaluation towards you. But having said that, I still prefer Sun Wukong, who''s acting as a six year old child ¡­"


    F * ck you, why are you still asking me after you''ve seen it? But I still nodded my head. "Well, I also like the six-kid version ¡ª"


    "I heard there''s an American version? Have you seen it? " Wu Chengen continued to ask.


    "I''ve never seen it before, but I heard that it''s a level 3 movie with a restricted grade ¡ª" I revealed a look that was not suitable for children, which caused Mu Ge''er, who was beside me, to roll her eyes.


    "Eh, let''s enjoy it together when we have time." Wu Chengen said.


    "I think it''s fine. It''s settled then!" "No," I said.


    Wu Chengen: "Alright, then I''ll pay attention to who has a trump card in the future."


    I replied, "Yes, when the time comes, tell me. I want him to wake up his family and burn the disc over here ¡­"


    Just as we were chatting, I turned around to take a look. Wait, there was a pearl curtain behind my chair, and there was even a chair behind it. She suddenly felt that the scene was very familiar. Wasn''t this Empress Dowager Ci''s personal item? Why did she have such a set of in the Yama King Palace? Could it be that the Empress Dowager Cixi had become addicted to running around with the in the Yama King Palace after death?


    That still wasn''t right. No matter how honorable she was in the mortal world, it would be the same after death. Unless she was the lover of the Celestial Emperor, she wouldn''t receive such treatment.


    "Wu, who sat on the chair behind us?" I asked.


    Wu Chengen rolled his eyes at me, "Who else can it be? Bodhisattva Ksitigarbha! "


    I slapped my thigh, looking like I was in deep sorrow, "Uncle, I''ve been tricked. This Yama King is actually the second in command. How could I have forgotten that there''s a second in command!"


    I whispered, "Where is she?"


    Wu Chengen shook his head, "Who knows, anyway, I''ve been here for hundreds of years and I''ve never seen her here before."


    Only then did my heart drop. It turned out to be a nominal leader who didn''t care about official matters. She is a Bodhisattva, under the control of Buddha. She can''t be counted as my direct leader, she can only be said to be a special representative sent by a higher level brother organization.


    Wu Chengen said, "Let''s discuss a matter. I have been here for hundreds of years, do you want to let me out?"


    I nodded, "Okay, no problem. Go back and catch that guy Lone Smoke and put him under ¡ª"


    "Then you have to let me out first!" Wu Chengen said.


    After saying that, I waved towards the Black and White Impermanence, who was chatting in the distance. "Xie, look, Wu has been pressing down on us for hundreds of years, do you think we should get him out?"


    White Impermanence, "Hehe ¡ª Lord is wise and wise, your plans are vast, and you can do as you''re told ¡ª"


    "Then how do we do it? Can we just lift the chair? Come to Xie, help me! " I was going to scoop up a chair, heavy and motionless.


    White Impermanence said, "Hehe, didn''t the previous Lord Yama set up a forbidden spell? Doesn''t sire have that King of Hell seal? Take it out and print it on the chair, then the forbidden spell will be removed."


    I nodded. I took the plastic seal out of my pants pocket and slapped it hard on the chair. The chair moved, the forbidden spell had been removed, and Wu Chengen could even move the chair.


    Wu Chengen was still sprawled on the ground, "I say, Wu, are you addicted to it? If you don''t get up soon, we''ll move the chair back ¡ª ¡ª"


    "Don''t... Don''t... How is it that I don''t want to get up? I''ve been lying on the ground for hundreds of years. Wu Chengen said gloomily.


    "So it''s like that," I expressed my understanding and patted the worried Black Wuchang on the side, "Faan, it''s all up to you ¡ª ¡ª"


    Black Wuchang nodded, "Ok ¡ª ¡ª" Then he pulled Wu Chengen up from the ground and started to run around the hall while dragging him.


    It was only then that I realized that Black Wuchang had already held back on that night when he dragged me along. The speed at which Black Wuchang dragged Wu Chengen had already become a blur, with a longer afterimage behind him, making him unable to see anything, and could only hear Wu Chengen screaming like a pig.


    After running for five minutes, they stopped. Black Wuchang''s expression did not change at all but Wu Chengen laid on the ground like a dead dog.


    "Wu, are you better ¡ª" I asked.


    Wu Chengen shook the hand that Black Wuchang was pulling, "This hand will do!"


    I looked at him in shock. "Then how did you run down here just now?"


    Wu Chengen had a bitter face, "I didn''t run a single step, and was dragged on the ground by him for 5 minutes!"


    I was speechless again as I waved towards Black Wuchang, "Change hands and drag ¡ª ¡ª"


    After spending twenty minutes dragging his four limbs around, Wu Chengen was finally able to move normally.


    Just as White Impermanence wanted him to thank me with five yuan, she interrupted, "Hehe, Lord, the King of Hell has an important job to do. Anyone who does bad things in the mortal world has to go to hell, those who perform outstandingly can become a ghost servant, or they can even reincarnate into a good family ¡­"


    I waved my hand. "I know about this. I''ve long heard about it ¡ª"


    "Hee hee, my lord, we have accumulated over a hundred thousand dead spirits these few days. They are all waiting to be released."


    "A hundred thousand, my lord, one by one, and you''ve killed me ¡ª" I started.


    It''s only been a few days, yet there are already more than a hundred thousand dead spirits. Every day, there are tens of thousands of them, and they are calculated according to the lowest standard of fifty thousand per day, six hundred and thirty-six, three thousand, six hundred, six hundred and six times twenty-four, and then divided by fifty thousand. F * ck, although the stronger you are, the more responsibility you have, the harder it is to be a superhuman, but you don''t have to play with people like that, I feel a little regretful.


    I weakly said, "Bring one of them up and try it out ¡ª"


    White Impermanence said, "Hehe, Lord, there''s actually no need to go through so much trouble ¡­"


    I looked at White Impermanence in surprise. "Then what do we do?"


    White Impermanence said, "Hehe, just watch carefully ¡ª"


    After saying that, he flicked his tongue at Black Wuchang, "Faan, make a move ¡ª ¡ª"


    Black Wuchang nodded at him, then shouted loudly, "Bring the new soul to the hall!" These words were spoken without restraint, clearly and fluently.


    I looked around me in shock. Aside from Mu Ge''er and I, both White Impermanence and Wu Chengen had normal looks on their faces. It seemed that they were used to it. So it turned out that the Black Wuchang could speak properly too, not every word of it was spoken with a stutter.


    I winked at Black Wuchang. "Faan, you can do it.


    Ah, yes ¡­" "Ahh!" "Ahh!" Will... Will... Will... Meet this... One... One... "One sentence..." The Black Wuchang was honest.

 C14

    Not allowing us to chat, all the doors of the hall opened and the transparent ghosts entered in a line. This is good in the mythical world, some things can be done even without automation. Let''s talk about opening the door just now. If it was installed with automatic opening equipment, it would be very expensive and expensive. In the mythical world, the Black Wuchang shouted and opened the door for himself. This was a conserved society.


    However, I am still a bit worried. Although this hall is large, it can''t stand up to hundreds of thousands of people. The intelligence of the masses are truly limitless. I didn''t expect that the bodies of these damned ghosts would be destroyed and the souls they left behind would be able to merge together with one another. A fatty is standing there with three thin fellows standing side by side in his body. It didn''t take long before the hall was filled with people. It was unknown how many were stacked on top of each other''s bodies. My eyes turned dizzy when I saw this, but no matter what, these hundred thousand people finally filled the main hall.


    White Impermanence saw that the ghosts was already standing still, then laughed loudly, "Hehe, I know what you guys did the best when you were alive." He looked down at the restless dead spirits below, then continued, "If you don''t know, then look up at the ceiling!"


    I sat in my chair and looked up at the roof of the hall, but all I could see was darkness.


    I pouted at Wu Chengen, "Wu, what''s on the roof that Xie is talking about?"


    Wu Chengen smiled mysteriously, "Didn''t you notice that there is something missing in this hall?"


    I shook my head. "No, but there''s an extra chair ¡ª" I pointed to the spot left behind for the Bodhisattva Ksitigarbha with my thumb. Depressed, even though the person who held court from behind the curtain isn''t here, I still feel as disgusted as if I''ve swallowed a live fly.


    Wu Chengen rolled his eyes at me, while Mu Ge''er also curled his lips, "Hmph, petty ¡ª"


    After Wu Chengen finished his suspense, he came over and said softly, "It''s the Book of Life and Death ¡ª"


    I smacked my head. Yes, this case of Yama King is a book with a book about life and death in it. How could he not have such an important item?


    "Why is the Book of Life and Death on the roof?" I asked.


    "Sigh, this is a long story," Wu Chengen said. "Last time, when the Heavenly Court caused an uproar, the flood released into the Underworld, flooding the entire Netherworld and even the Hades Palace. "The Book of Life and Death was flooded as well, I almost couldn''t get it out ¡­"


    F * ck, it''s the Heavenly Court again? F * ck, I can''t bully a subordinate like this, right?


    Wu Chengen continued, "The previous King of Hell had begged the Nine Heavens to carve the Book of Life and Death on the roof, and in the end, it also made it easy for every ghost to find their own names. Thus, this method has always been passed down ¡­"


    I looked at the dark roof in astonishment. "Where are the names of the billions of people?"


    Wu Chengen nodded his head, "Not only are the names written on it, even the things that they did in the world were written on it. A certain month and a certain month stole a chicken, and a certain month and I will help the old granny to cross the road."


    "Then how many words should I write on it? Each word is probably smaller than an ant''s ¡ª" Mu Ge''er interrupted.


    "It''s not, it''s not," Wu Chengen said as if he was offering a treasure, "The Book of Life and Death is a dao of heaven and earth, it''s very mysterious, under the control of the divine power of the Nine Heavens, those ghosts, when they look up at the ceiling, can only see their own name and deeds, can''t see other people''s ¡ª"


    Wow, this Nine-Layered Heavens is really wide. It makes the Book of Life and Death look like a super host. Everyone has their own monitor when they look up.


    I moved closer. "Wu, you are experienced and knowledgeable, what exactly is this Nine Heavens?"


    Wu Chengen was startled for a moment, and then said, "This Ninth Heaven is not a person, nor is it a god. Frankly speaking, it''s about nature, about harmony, about principle. If you follow the path of nature, harmonious development, and reason, and follow the path of the nine heavens, if you don''t follow the wishes of the nine heavens, then ¡­ It was just like White Impermanence said.


    F * ck, after a long time, it''s not natural for me to be a god, but it''s unnatural. It''s unreasonable that such an illusory and intangible Nine Layered Heavens came up with some sort of divine lightning to strike me.


    "Actually, it''s not bad too. This way, the deities can no longer do whatever they want, and will no longer breed corruption ¡ª" Wu Chengen spoke good words on behalf of the Ninth Heaven. I think about it, that''s true. With that Divine Lightning of the Nine Tribulations scurrying around in the sky, any deity would have to think about the consequences when they act recklessly.


    At this moment, White Impermanence said to the dead ghosts, "Hehe, alright, you guys watch carefully. Now, just follow my instructions ¡ª"


    ghosts was very obedient, standing up straight.


    "Hee hee, those that were alive, stand on the left side of the hall, kill flies, mosquitoes, bugs, rats, and so on, except for insects ¡ª"


    The group of ghosts moved around and quickly separated into two groups. The one on the left was big while the one on the right was small.


    "Hehe, when I was alive, I was a criminal. I stole, raped, raped, gossiped, spread rumors, mischievous jokes. Those who did these things all go to the right side."


    The group of ghosts moved again. This time, they split into three parts, one on the left, one on the right. The left side was now the largest.


    White Impermanence spoke to the group of people in the middle again, "Hehe, those who do good deeds, donate money, build bridges, help others, help the poor, eat and stand at the front ¡ª"


    Another group of dead ghosts stood in front, and now the dead spirits in the hall were divided into four groups. White Impermanence turned her head and looked at me, "Hehe, milord, the ghosts have been divided. The ghosts in front are going to be reborn into a wealthy family, the people in the back are going to be reborn into a middle-class wealthy family, and the people on the left are going to be reborn into a low-class commoner family. As for those on the right, they would carefully inspect them later. Those who killed more than ten would be flogged a hundred times, thrown into a civilian''s house, and those who killed more than a hundred would be thrown into the livestock they killed. Those who killed would be turned into pigs, dogs into dogs, and those who killed would be excluded ¡­ As for the thousand lives, the mortal world''s murderers and Dajian''s evil adulterers and villains, they are about to go to hell ¡ª "


    I nodded, leaned over and whispered, "Is there a fish in the mud ¡ª"


    White Impermanence shook her head, "Hehe, milord, no matter how crafty these ghosts are in the mortal realm, they wouldn''t lie in the mortal realm, so there''s no mistake ¡ª"


    I nodded my head again. This method isn''t bad, the conditions for the selection are rather rough at first glance, but when I think about it carefully, the sequence of White Impermanence''s words just now is pretty reasonable. From the looks of it, this method had been maintained for many years, and both the Black and White Impermanence were very familiar with it.


    White Impermanence said, "Hehe ¡ª Lord, now we can use Seal ¡ª"


    I asked. "How?"


    White Impermanence made a throwing gesture. "Just throw this seal into the air ¡ª"


    I took out the plastic seal and threw it into the air. The golden light shot out in all directions, startling me, and it actually turned into a huge golden seal, floating in the air above the hall. The light illuminated the entire hall, and the word "Hades" was written on each of the dead men''s foreheads.


    "This is the same as testing a qualified meat, you have to label it," Wu Chengen said. This fellow had been under the chair for hundreds of years, yet he actually knew about the quarantine of meat products in the mortal world.


    White Impermanence repeated what she just said to me loudly once more as she commanded the ghosts, "The group of ghosts in front shall be reincarnated into a wealthy family. The group behind shall be reincarnated into a middle-class wealthy family while the group on the left shall be reincarnated into a low-class commoner family. For those on the right, those who killed more than ten would be whipped a hundred times and thrown into a civilian''s house. Those who killed more than a hundred would be turned into animals that they killed, pigs or dogs, with the exception of those who killed ¡­ As for the thousand lives, and the people from the Yang World who were so evil that they killed people, go to hell ¡ª "


    He continued to shout, "After disbanding, other than the ghosts that will go to hell, the rest of the ghosts will live in the ghost city of the Underworld. They will wait in line to be reborn, and if they are to be flogged, don''t forget to take the Ghost Servant''s whip before going back ¡ª"


    As soon as he said that, the ghosts retreated like the tides, like lightning, like a gale. Once the ghosts left the hall, naturally there would be Ghost Soldier pressing down on them and some of them heading towards the city. When it came to reincarnate, he had to first be whipped by the Ghost Soldier and then drink Grandma Meng''s soup. Afterwards, Grandma Meng would row these people across the river to be reincarnated.


    He was sent to different levels of the Infernal Realm, with the highest being the eighteenth floor.


    "What, aren''t these damn ghosts going to be reincarnated?" I asked.


    White Impermanence said, "Hehe, the adults don''t know, but all of the reincarnations are in order and slowly, and every ghost will have to live in the Underworld for three to five years before they can get reincarnated. Now that the Bridge of Helplessness is broken, the reincarnation speed is even slower, and the population pressure in the Underworld is getting heavier and heavier.


    I nodded my head in silence. This was yet another matter of spending money.


    The plastic seal flew back into my hand. I breathed a sigh of relief and sat down on the chair. I didn''t expect that the huge distribution of 100,000 people would be settled in an hour.


    I cupped my hands towards Black and White Impermanence. "Xie, Faan, many thanks to you two today. Otherwise, I really wouldn''t know what to do ¡ª"


    White Impermanence also cupped her hands. "Hehe, serving the Lord is something this little one should do." Iron kid, flowing Hades. These Messengers really could not be underestimated in the future. They were not ordinary people.


    "Lord Yama, I have been lying under this chair for hundreds of years. I also have some suggestions for the selection of this ghost," Wu Chengen said.


    "You say, you say," we as civil servants should be happy to listen to the people''s opinion. Moreover, this fellow had been sitting on this chair for hundreds of years. He had been looking at Hades and the other dead spirits everyday, so he should have some thoughts in his mind ¡ª

 C15

    "I''ve always thought that if there was a door, when the ghosts left, they would come out by themselves, and then automatically distribute and teleport away. Those who deserve to go to hell, those who deserve to be whipped, those who deserve to be reborn would be whipped, and that would be even better."


    Hearing Wu Chengen''s words, I did not say anything, but looked towards the Black and White Impermanence. When the White Impermanence saw me looking towards him, I nodded, indicating that this plan worked. Black Wuchang also nodded at me, but when I saw his worried look, I wanted to slap him.


    "Wu, this method is possible, but where is the door?"


    Wu Chengen patted his chest and said, "Lord Yama just needs to give me a few things, I guarantee that I will help Master create them within three months ¡ª"


    I said, "What do you want? It''s a high-end, high-end, high-end, high-end item. The material shouldn''t be bad, right? A F22 engine?" Ion collider? Particle accelerator? "


    Wu Chengen looked at me with a face full of black lines, and it was only after a long while that he finally spoke out, "Sir, after you return to the mortal world, just burn a paper door for me to ¡ª"


    My mouth is wide open... The matter of Netherworld was indeed different from the mortal world.


    "However, my lord, you must take note. There must be a groove on the door, just in time to embed my seal of the King of Hell" Wu Chengen said.


    I asked in astonishment, "What is this for?" "You think the door is too monotonous, and you want to embellish my seal on the door for decoration?"


    Wu Chengen shook his head, I saw that his hands were trembling, probably because of my words, "Lord Yama, after we finish screening the ghosts, we need to approve and change the seal on their foreheads."


    I think, yes, yes. When I threw the seal into the air, it was approved and sealed.


    Wu Chengen continued, "Besides, your Hades'' Seal contains a huge amount of God Power, which is just enough to activate the door ¡ª"


    "Huge divine power?" I felt a surge of joy in my heart. I stared at White Impermanence and asked, "Then which is stronger between my Hades'' Seal and the Sky Covered Seal?"


    "Hehe, your highness, the Yama Seal is the same as the seals of the other deities, it''s just a tool for the protection of the Nine Heavens, it''s useless no matter how much energy you have. Besides sealing the forehead of the ghost and proving your identity as the King of Hell, it''s useless. But if you lose it, it will attract Divine Lightning of the Nine Tribulations. And Sky Covered Seal is the same as your bottle of High-grade Magic Weapon ¡­ "


    I was speechless again, I didn''t think that this Hades'' Seal would actually be a Magic Weapon that wasn''t used in battle and didn''t add any stats, in other words, it was just a quest item. The kind that falls behind and dies.


    Seeing that I was extremely depressed, White Impermanence bent over and said, "Hehe, Lord, it''s already the middle of the night and the things have been settled. Shouldn''t you go back and rest?"


    I nodded, then said in an official voice, "That''s fine ¡ª ¡ª" The stars surrounded me as they escorted me to the door. Wu Chengen held my hand, and instructed me to burn the door for him as soon as possible.


    I was also very touched. I promised him that I would do it as soon as possible, and everyone said their goodbyes in tears. The Black and White Impermanence still had things they needed to do in the Underworld. After a blue light, Mu Ge''er and I were called back.


    When he looked at his watch, it was already past midnight. He snuggled under the blanket and was about to sleep well when he suddenly felt a heavy pressure on his chest. When he opened his eyes, he saw that it was Mu Ge''er.


    "Aren''t you a gentleman? There''s only one bed in the room, so of course I''ll sleep on it. You slept on the floor ¡­"


    It was only until almost noon that I opened my eyes and saw Mu Ge''er still sleeping soundly under the covers. I rubbed my eyes and walked out of the shop, preparing to go to the Old Man Liu''s public restroom to get a toilet, but Old Man Liu stopped me. I say, Otaku, there''s no pet owner like you, I saw it all at the door. It''s for dogs to eat western cuisine and drink red wine, dogs to sleep on the bed, you to sleep on the floor ¡­ "


    I nodded and rubbed my spine, gritting my teeth as I said, "That''s right, the next time I see that dog eating western cuisine and sleeping on the bed, you will bring it home and stew it to eat. "I will definitely not cause you any trouble after this ¡­"


    Old Man Liu laughed and then said to me in a mysterious tone, "I heard that you sold off Sun Lao''er''s store?"


    I rolled my eyes at him, "Nonsense, who else would sleep in this lousy shop ¡­"


    Old Man Liu shook his head, "You little brat, you don''t know anything. Let me tell you, in this broken shop in Sun Lao''er, if you are more than 2000 yuan, then you will lose ¡­"


    As I unbuckled my belt, I headed for the men''s room. "I know, it cost 200."


    Old Man Liu followed behind, "That''s okay, that''s okay."


    Old Man Liu and I have a good relationship, we are all regular customers of Sun Lao''er who play mahjong together.


    After coming out from the bathroom, he went to the other side of the road to buy a few stuffed buns. He also bought two for Old Man Liu. I am now a rich man. I will eat a big stuffed bun and throw it at you.


    After entering the door, he pulled Mu Ge''er out of bed. Each of them had three big stuffed buns, whether they liked to eat it or not.


    Mu Ge''er was at a loss of what to say, about how she had never eaten anything from a roadside stall since she was young, and how she did not know what a stuffed bun was. After being tempted by me for a while, I barely managed to take a bite. Unexpectedly, after a round of wolfing down, I directly said that the stuffed bun was more delicious than the French conch. I didn''t feel satisfied yet, so I went to buy two more for her. "Sigh, this fish has a fish path, and prawns have a shrimp path. One day, when you throw the prawns into a school of fish, the prawns will naturally feel fresh. In fact, the fish is also quite fresh.


    After waiting for Mu Ge''er to finish eating, I said to him, "Let''s go, big brother will take you to buy toys -"


    After putting on the green hat and leaving the house, I asked Old Man Liu who was sunning himself on the deck chair at the entrance, "Old Man Liu, where is there a paper man?"


    Old Man Liu patted his head, "You aren''t allowed to burn paper with cannons in the city anymore. Where in the world would you find such a thing? "Why don''t you take a walk outside the city?"


    "It''s so big outside the city, how can I look for it? You''re too experienced, just think about it ¡­" People of the older generation are more knowledgeable on this sort of thing than I am.


    Old Man Liu closed his eyes and hummed for a while, then said, "Go east from the city, about 10 to 20 kilometers, there is a village called Village Chen, you can go there and look, before liberation, it was a paper man selling coffins, I don''t know if there are still -"


    I patted his shoulder. "Got it, then let''s go to that whatever Village Chen ¡ª"


    Old Man Liu jumped up from his chair, "I say, what are you doing with paper?"


    I brought Mu Ge''er out of the Fanjiayuan without even looking back, "Business is not good, change to retail business, do you need it or not, when I return, I will bring you two foreign girls ¡ª ¡ª"


    After exiting the Fanjiayuan, he originally planned to walk, but it was too far. Gritting his teeth, he decided to not care about the money.


    He extended his hand out to stop the carriage, and carried Mu Ge''er up the carriage. Mu Ge''er was also obedient, when there were people, she never spoke, otherwise, if anyone saw her, their view of the world would collapse.


    He asked the driver, since Village Chen was quite famous, there would be a large gathering at the entrance of the village every day. In the Wuli 8 township, all the people outside the city came here to gather.


    Sitting in a car at the intersection of Village Chen, indeed there was a sea of people, all coming to catch up.


    I dragged Mu Ge''er along, and didn''t care if she was willing or not, and pinched Mu Ge''er''s armpits, "Little girl, don''t run around, be careful not to get stewed. You still have half my life''s happiness in your hands. "


    The village entrance was bustling with activity. I thought to myself, "Before, there was no money, but now we are rich people. We have eighteen thousand yuan in our pockets. No matter what, we have to look around."


    There were people selling vegetables, meat, and household appliances. Needless to say, there really was everything in the market. Walking through the crowd, I was already used to the surprised looks coming from everywhere. It''s just a green cotton hat, what''s the big deal, you can see it if you want to.


    "The friend in green hat in front ¡­" A voice called from behind me, and I knew it was for me. No one else had such obvious characteristics. However, I won''t turn my head. Damn it, I won''t slap anyone in the face, I won''t tear anyone apart. The person behind him was too blind.


    The suit couldn''t hear anything, so someone grabbed his arm.


    I looked back. One of the brothers had a sharp mouth and a head of yellow hair that stuck to his head like noodles. He looked like a malnourished lord.


    "Look at you, buddy," the guy said.


    I swept a glance at him. "You can''t be saying that I have a brow that faces the sky, a chest that is embroidered with scales, and a face that looks like an emperor, right ¡­?" When I was young, I met an old man on the street. He dragged me along and said that I had the image of an emperor. It was fortunate that he didn''t run out to a construction site to shout something like, "Mo DaoShi has one eye, stir up the Yellow River to rebel", otherwise, the government would have already annihilated him.


    "Of course not, I see that the two imitation Adibas beneath your feet are really too dedicated. They have already opened their mouths and yet you still insist on serving them. How about you change them to another pair ¡­" As he spoke, he pointed behind him.


    I looked in the direction of his finger and saw that it was a shoe and sportswear buyer. Pairs of brand-new Adibas lay on the ground, glittering under the sunlight, almost blinding my titanium alloy eyes.


    What was even more attractive was a sign on the carpet that read, "A sale at a reduced price of 25 yuan per pair."


    I walked over. "Can it still be cheap?"


    "This is already the lowest price," the shoe seller came closer. "Look carefully, this isn''t a high level replica under your feet, this is a true Adibas," he said as he came closer and whispered into my ear, "This price can be obtained because I have people in the factory ¡­" After saying that, he gave me a meaningful look.


    I looked at my shoes. The quality is not bad, and the price is also suitable, better than the imitation Adibas on my feet. No matter what, I am still a rich person, so wearing imitation like Adibas would be dishonorable. But I am well aware of the essence of bargaining, and I must not show any expression of satisfaction at this moment.


    "The quality is average, the price is a little high ¡ª" I deliberately looked away, as if looking for a new target.


    "How is that possible? Look at this quality, it can be sold for more than 100 RMB in the Shoe City, 500 RMB in a specialty store. If it''s placed in a shopping mall, there''s at least 2000 RMB, no need to bargain."

 C16

    Seeing that I still didn''t move, the man who sold the shoes pulled them while spitting, "Look at the stitches, look at the bottom, look at the surface of the shoes, if you put my shoes on, then it would immediately become high-end and grandiose. Walking on the road, the rate of turning back would immediately increase by 200%."


    Even if I don''t wear your shoes now, I''ll still have a 200% chance to look back.


    Some say that a good salesman never talks about prices with his customers, but about values. This shoe seller has already spoken about the highest realm of marketing, but I still remain motionless.


    "Don''t want 398 yuan, don''t want 198 yuan, or even 98 yuan. As long as you pay 25 yuan, you will be able to obtain a new pair of real Adibas. "You can''t buy a car for 25 yuan, you can''t buy a house for 25 yuan, but 25 yuan can earn the respect of the entire world, because ¡ª You have a pair of real Adibas ¡­"


    The shoe seller''s mouth was dry. Seeing that I was still standing there, he knew that he had met a tough opponent. He was about to give up, but then he saw the green cotton hat on my head. He suddenly came to a realization, nodded his head, and mysteriously moved closer. "I''ll tell you a secret. Actually, I''m an immortal ¡­


    I raised my head and looked deeply at him, even Mu Ge''er who was under my armpit looked up, could it be that I met a colleague? It couldn''t be. Judging from his appearance, he looked like a phthisic person.


    I came from the Mecca, "the shoe seller continued to say mysteriously." There are only seven pairs of these shoes on Earth, but so far no one has found a single pair. If you can gather seven pairs of Adibas, you can summon your Divine Dragon and fulfill your three wishes.


    ME:...


    "The Second World War happened because the news of seven pairs of Adibas scattered all over the world was spread. Hitler wanted to own all the Adibas, so he did not hesitate to conquer the world to search for them ¡­"


    ME:...


    "Youngster, we are destined to be together ¡­"


    Man, this guy thinks I''m a fool for wearing a green cotton hat in the middle of the summer.


    I was too lazy to bother with him anymore. I shook my tiger body and released all eight of my Qi. I used my ultimate move to cut the price before turning around and leaving.


    Sure enough, before he could take two steps, he heard," "Boy, I''ll give you fifty cents ¡ª"


    I turned around and waved my hand. "No, I want five ¡ª"


    "A piece ¡­"


    "Four pieces ¡ª"


    "1.5-"


    "Three dollars and five ¡ª"


    "Two pieces ¡­"


    "Three pieces ¡ª"


    "Two and a half ¡­"


    "Deal!"


    He clasped his hands together and his eyes met. He was actually unable to speak or swallow ¡­


    "Two and a half," I said.


    "Alright," the shoe seller quickly picked out a pair and handed it to me. I looked down and said, "Why is it number 42?"


    "Don''t worry. These shoes are more than half the size of other shoes. You can wear them just in time. Try them if you don''t believe me ¡­" The shoe seller said confidently.


    Of course I''ll try. I''m not like that kid from the Sun Lao''er who would even try to buy shoes.


    I dragged Mu Ge''er out from under my armpits, and while the shoe seller was not paying attention, I said, "I''ll test my shoes here, you just stay by the side, don''t run too far away ¡ª ¡ª"


    Mu Ge''er was already impatient, she rolled her eyes at me, "I got it ¡ª ¡ª"


    I was relieved to be able to take off my imitation Adibas...


    Not bad, a little pincer, it''s loose when you put it on. The shoe seller beside me shook his head and sighed, "Ah, my new pair of shoes. I actually made a pair of socks that I haven''t washed for months ¡­"


    It''s been a few months since I last washed. You''re underestimating me too much. It''s been a year, three months, and ten days since I bought it.


    "Do you want a new pair of socks? It''s also the Adibas''s ¡ª"


    "Bring ¡ª"


    "Ai, new shoes and socks, but no new pants ¡­"


    "Bring ¡ª"


    "Ai, new shoes ¡­"


    "Bring ¡ª"


    "Ai, there''s ¡­"


    "Bring ¡ª"


    "Bring ¡ª"


    When the dust fell to the ground, the Adibas man, who was covered from top to bottom, from inside to outside, even his underwear was made of Adibas, was born. The rivers surged, the earth cheered, and the mountains changed color.


    The shoemaker tilted his head and looked at me as if I were a work of art. After a long time, he smacked his lips and shook his head.


    My heart tensed. "What''s wrong?"


    The shoe seller looked at it again for a long time before he suddenly realized what was going on. "Hat!" She reached up to tug at my hat. I covered my hat and stepped back. "I can''t take my hat off!"


    A loud shout startled the shoe seller, "If you can''t take it, then you won''t. But no matter how I look at it, it doesn''t feel right ¡ª"


    Nonsense, I''m a man, how can I not be uncomfortable with a green hat?


    Suddenly, the shoe seller slapped his thigh, "Got it ¡ª"


    As he spoke, he rummaged through the boxes and found a unique Adibas. Everywhere it went, it glittered with a eye-catching trademark.


    I think I can. When people see my hat in the future, they will think it''s the new fashion hat that Adibas made. Maybe I can even lead the fashion and wear green hats all over the city.


    "Where did you get this trademark?" I asked, taking money from my pocket.


    "Shh, I told you, someone in my factory... "Someone ¡­" The shoe seller said.


    I spent more than 200 to make a top quality Adibas man, I am very satisfied.


    After bidding farewell to the shoe seller, I stood at the market and noticed a serious problem. Mu Ge''er had disappeared.


    Damn it, I still hope to be their family''s son-in-law for the rest of my life. Even if I don''t become their family''s son-in-law, if I were to put her soul into my body, wouldn''t his father Mu Dagang be able to give me tens of millions. What''s more, if she were to run around randomly and get picked up by a passing deity, then tell the Celestial Emperor that I have abused my authority and flipped my soul, I won''t be able to accept the guilt.


    I searched everywhere in the market and almost flipped over the entire market, but I still couldn''t find any signs of Mu Ge''er. Fuck, such a fat Sharpei, its legs are even shorter than ham sausages, where can it run to?


    I saw a person at the back of the aquarium in a remote clearing. To be exact, it should not be a human, but a Howling Celestial Dog covered in human skin.


    The Howling Celestial Dog brought along seven or eight mischievous smiling thugs, holding folding stools, fruit knives, butterfly knives and the like, and stood in the empty space. Opposite them were over ten black-clothed men wearing black sunglasses and wielding pig slaughtering knives.


    This was obviously not on the same level. The delinquents here hadn''t even fully grown their beards yet, but these guys in front of them were all upright and robust men with serious expressions. Some of them even had scars on their faces. With my years of financial experience, I can tell at a glance that this is a monopoly and antitrust trade dispute. However, there was a slight disparity in strength. And these people opposite him were not to be trifled with. From the looks of it, they were an upright underworld society. In the entire city, only the golden and dazzling Brother Loong had such strength.


    Just as expected, one of the leaders of the Black Man said, "Downhill Leopard, you crazy dog, Brother Loong doesn''t let you down. You have to start anew and take over the fish market of the Brother Loong. "Your father will bring you back today and insert three blades and six holes into your body ¡ª"


    "Hmph ¡ª" Howling Celestial Dog wearing the skin of a Downhill Leopard snorted coldly, "So what if I am a mad dog? Ah Long, this trash, was waiting for death to come to his senses. He had no ideals, no fighting spirit! "I set up a new stove to teach him how to unify the underworld ¡ª"


    I felt dizzy. Not only had this Howling Celestial Dog inherited the body of the Downhill Leopard, it had also inherited the ambitions of the Downhill Leopard. It''s only been a few days and he''s already decided to unify the underworld. If you don''t want to be a proper immortal, then you just have to mess around in the underworld. The Howling Celestial Dog seemed to be the same as Mu Ge''er, they were also people who were unaware of their fortune.


    "Hmph!" The leading Black Man curled his lips in disdain, "Just you? Brother Loong can even use a little finger to pinch you to death... "


    "In less than three months, I will definitely make Ah Long kneel at my feet," Downhill Leopard coldly replied.


    "Hahahaha!" As if they had heard something extremely ridiculous, the group of Black Man s all laughed wildly.


    The Howling Celestial Dog was still staring at the Black Man coldly, but the group of hoodlums behind him were unwilling to do so. Pointing the folding bench in his hand and holding a small blade, he pointed towards the group of Black Man s, "Laughing at you, f * * k your head, if you want to laugh again, I''ll tear your mouth open ¡ª ¡ª" "I''ll cut your brother off and stuff him in your mouth," said the little hoodlum.


    "Since we can''t agree on it," Black Man''s expression turned cold, "Then let''s use the blade in our hands to talk ¨C" He pointed with the Pig Slaughtering Knife in his hand, and the group of Black Man s rushed towards the Howling Celestial Dog.


    The Howling Celestial Dog, like a mad dog, charged into the crowd with its two free hands, tearing and biting at it with bared fangs and claws, ignoring the knife that was being used on it. Those hooligans also joined the battle, but they were far worse than the well-trained Black Man. In a short while, they were all injured. However, these people were all crazy, they did not care about their wounds from being cut by a blade, they would not let go after grabbing a Black Man. How was this a group of hoodlums? The entire group was just like a pack of mad dogs, all of them charged forward without even giving two cuts, throwing themselves at Black Man, who was in front of them, and started biting him. Who knew how these guys were created by the Howling Celestial Dog.


    Especially the real mad dog Howling Celestial Dog that was leading the group, it was even more like a mad demon, as it bit its eyes until they were red. Not long after, there were already three or four people who were bitten by Howling Celestial Dog. Black Man was scared, but Howling Celestial Dog''s mad dog army became braver as they fought. He grabbed two Pig Slaughtering Knives and rushed through the pile of Black Man s. In the end, gods had descended from the heavens. Even if they did not use their divine powers, those Black Man s would not be able to withstand it.


    Finally, the Black Man was defeated. A group of trained gangsters were defeated by the Howling Celestial Dog''s mad dog army. The leading Black Man did not even bother to pick up the injured as he left hastily.


    Downhill Leopard stood in the middle of the open ground, his whole body covered in blood. It seemed like this guy still had the habit of being a dog even after he had changed into human skin. The surrounding delinquents all looked at him with reverence, but none of them dared to approach him.


    Only when this guy calmed down did those hooligans dare to go over. It seemed like they had already learned their lesson. As expected of a dog, he doesn''t recognize anyone.

 C17

    Although the Mad Dog Army had defeated the gangsters under the Brother Loong, their losses were not small. With this kind of fighting style, killing an enemy would only result in a thousand deaths, and losing a thousand and two hundred. Everyone was wounded, and the Howling Celestial Dog had four or five wounds on their bodies. This body wasn''t his, and he didn''t know the pain in his heart.


    "Brothers, one day, I will take you all to Golden Beautiful Beautiful Beings to destroy your Flying Dragon Association. We will establish our own society and unify the underworld ¡ª"


    A few hooligans also brandished their fruit knives and shouted, "Unify the underworld, unify the underworld."


    The Howling Celestial Dog was covered in blood, and carried the delinquents away from the clearing like gods of death. Only a few injured Black Man were left whimpering.


    It seemed like it wouldn''t be easy to subdue Howling Celestial Dog now. Thinking about this, I suddenly became alarmed. Not good, if the Howling Celestial Dog sees Mu Ge''er, then Mu Ge''er is dead for sure. The Downhill Leopard really wanted to destroy that fat Sharpei''s body.


    I anxiously ran back to the market, looking for booths one after another. Suddenly, someone patted my shoulder from behind. I turned around and my eyes lit up. The heck, why is there such a huge disparity between them? Look at him. He looks like a flower. Very handsome.


    Looking at me again, damn, I''m not that bad. Why would I be a lot worse when standing with someone else? He used to think that the boy who delivered the takeaway was rather handsome, but compared to the other party, the boy who sent the takeaway was also crippled.


    I involuntarily took a step back. "Is this your dog?" The one who was being hugged by the handsome youngster was Mu Ge''er, "I was shopping at the market just now, and I saw this dog that you were carrying ¡ª" Although the youngster wore very simple clothes, his tone was gentle and refined, and it was obvious that he was a very cultured person.


    I saw Mu Ge''er looking at that guy with infatuation in her eyes, and I knew it wasn''t good.


    F * ck, this is a loss of a man and a loss of a soldier. Compared to this little fellow, I don''t have anything to show. Mu Ge''er, I wish you happiness.


    I nodded, "Yes yes, this is my dog ¡ª" With that, I took Mu Ge''er from his embrace, and almost forcefully pulled him over. It reminded me of the bullies on TV who tried to rob girls, and that''s what I did.


    Mu Ge''er looked at me furiously. If it wasn''t for the fact that there was an outsider, I think she would have jumped up.


    "Your little dog is quite strange. It followed me all the way to my house, so I had no choice but to send it back." The handsome guy said.


    "That''s the problem with this dog. If you see her, just follow her. If you go back with her, take a piss at her house. When you see her in the future, don''t ever let her in the door ¡ª"


    "But I feel like it''s rather obedient and understanding of human nature?" The handsome guy was puzzled.


    I also couldn''t be bothered to talk to him anymore, "Thank you, thank you, goodbye! Goodbye! " I carried Mu Ge''er and turned to leave. The handsome young man looked at me as if I were strange.


    Everyone, don''t blame me for being impolite. A love rival, a love rival. I''m so stupid, can''t I just leave?


    After circling around the market for a long time, I finally stopped at a quiet place with Mu Ge''er in my arms. Just as I was about to be baptized by Mu Ge''er''s violent winds and rain, who would have thought, not only did Mu Ge''er not roar at me, she looked at me pitifully, "Little brat (otaku) man (brother) ¡ª ¡ª I like you so much!"


    "Can you take me to that handsome guy?" Mu Ge''er said.


    "No, why should I look for him?" I asked.


    Mu Ge''er said, "Find him and make him your friend."


    I said gloomily, "I''m not gay, I''m not gay ¡ª"


    Mu Ge''er nodded her head obediently as she stared at Sharpei with her watery eyes, "I know, I know. "If you make friends with him, I can take this opportunity to get close to him ¡­"


    ME: "... "This won''t do ¡­"


    Mu Ge''er acted like a young miss and shouted, "Otaku, you are a bad guy, you are a bad guy ¡ª ¡ª"


    I am so scared that my fart is cold. Although this place is secluded, it is not without people. If anyone sees a dog speaking, Mu Ge''er and I will be locked up in this research institute. " My young miss, if you have something to say, can you please lower your voice? "


    "No, no," Mu Ge''er flew into a rage, "I want to shout, I want to shout ¡ª" Her voice still grew louder.


    F * ck, if you ask me again, I''ll kill you. This was what I was thinking in my heart, but I kept begging, "My aunt, can''t I promise you? "Don''t be so loud!"


    "Really?" Mu Ge''er stopped crying and stopped messing around. Her expression was normal and I thought I was hallucinating, "Are you going to bring me to find the handsome guy?"


    I nodded my head in dissatisfaction. "Un, I will bring you to look for ¡ª" Forget it, this young lady is young, has a big temper, and also has the same kind of infatuation as me. No, it doesn''t suit my taste. I''ll let that handsome guy have a headache. I didn''t believe it when people used to say that if they were repressed for too long, when they were released, it would be the opposite of personality. Now that I have seen Mu Ge''er, I truly do believe him. She had been a well-behaved girl since she was young. Now that she had changed her environment, the word "evil" could only be used to describe him.


    Only then did Mu Ge''er become satisfied, "That''s more like it, next time you have to be obedient, don''t make me angry again ¡ª ¡ª"


    I obediently nodded my head. "Hmm ¡­" Only then did I realize which one of us was the pet.


    Mu Ge''er led the way ahead while I followed behind her. The little girl just saw the handsome guy at the market and silently followed him to the entrance of the house.


    After leaving the market, they entered the true Village Chen. A main road, and on both sides were small three-four story buildings built by the villagers themselves. Beneath the buildings were the facade of the gates, and above the buildings were the residences. There weren''t many people in the village, so they were probably doing business in the village.


    He walked along the road. On both sides, he saw grocery stores, bakery, bakery, shoeshine ¡­ I just didn''t see a paper man selling Yuanbao candles. Was it really gone?


    Mu Ge''er was happily running with his four sausages dangling in front of him. It was only until they reached the innermost part of the village that they stopped. Seeing that there was no one around, Mu Ge''er then said, "We''re here, this is the handsome brother''s house ¡­"


    I looked up, fainted, two boys and girls, two horses, all paper...


    I walked into the shop. Man, it was really full of people and everything. Big to the house car, small to the needle. There were at least twenty different kinds of maids. There were all kinds of blonde, Japanese, African, and local girls. Some were over 1.8 meters tall, some were big and some were petite. At the very least, it was close to an inflatable doll.


    There weren''t many types of male servants, but they were all in black suits with black sunglasses. The paper men were most likely seen by the whole of the Hacker Empire.


    I looked at Mu Ge''er with a warning look. I better not say something like "Handsome, Handsome, I love you" when he gets excited, or else I would probably see the Black and White Impermanence come to retrieve his soul.


    "Boss, seeing your glowing face and full of energy, you must be a noble," a bald, fat old man came from inside the shop to welcome you, "I was wondering why Magpie was chirping so early in the morning, so he''s here to meet your esteemed self, I''m really sorry for the disrespect ¡­"


    The old man had a bad nose, a big forehead, and the hair on the top of his head had all been cut off. Two strands of hair had been combed over from the side, covering the top of his head. Her eyes roamed over me.


    I asked. "What do you have in this shop?"


    "That''s a lot," the old man said, counting his fingers, "Paper houses, BMW Rolls-Royce, aircraft gunner, villa with British housekeeper Filipino servants, a warm bed with a little loli, a gatekeeper, and even a golden thugs. As long as there''s one, I have ¡­" He was still not done speaking when he sneakily walked over once again. "Rola Takizawa, there''s even a real person ratio in Cang Jing Kong ¡ª"


    Hearing this, I became interested, so I went over and asked, "Why is there no rattan orchid?"


    A light flashed in the old man''s eyes. "You also know of the Wutu Orchid?"


    I smirked coldly and puffed out my chest. "Even if you don''t know Wu Teng Lan in your life, calling me a pervert is useless."


    The old man nodded with a solemn expression, revealing a look of "I''m very pleased". "I thought you juniors had long forgotten about Lan Lan!"


    Just as he was about to further communicate with this old man, an unexpected guest barged in. An old lady walked into the shop, "Paper-man Zhang, my old man had given me a dream, he said that the Feiyi servant who cooked for him last time was curry, and told me to cook another Japanese servant for him!"


    "Your name is Paper-man Zhang?" I was shocked.


    "What is it? Is there a problem? " the old man asked.


    "No, no," I said, embarrassed. In China, seven out of every ten ghost stories, there would be one paper man, and the majority of these paper men were surnamed Zhang, while the majority of them were called Paper-man Zhang.


    "Paper-man Zhang, do you think my family''s old man is weird? Last time, he said that the girl with big braids that he cooked for her only knew how to cook Northeast food, and this time, he also said that the Filipino servants cooking was all curry!" The old lady said.


    Paper-man Zhang and I looked at each other and smiled, revealing a hint of familiarity. Those paper men that the old lady had cooked, those damned old fogeys weren''t for cooking. However, Paper-man Zhang''s expression surprised me. Does this fellow really believe that old fogey gave the old lady a dream?


    I don''t want to say it, but seeing how excited Paper-man Zhang is, I definitely won''t say it. If I say it out loud, the old lady will not buy more paper people in a fit of anger.


    Paper-man Zhang and the old lady talked for a while longer before he gave the old lady a Rola Takizawa. The old lady held onto the paper man for a long time before he said, "Paper-man Zhang, you''re wrong. My old man said that he wants a Japanese servant. You are a foreigner ¡­


    The Paper-man Zhang smiled, "You can''t be wrong, this is a hybrid of Japanese and French, it is the most popular now. "That hand is very ''coincidental''. I''ve personally seen it ¡­"


    The old lady was a little hesitant. "Can my old man be willing?"


    Paper-man Zhang agreed and said seriously: "No problem, no problem, I promise that after using all of my dreams, I will praise you!"


    Hearing Paper-man Zhang''s words, the Old Granny gave up, "How much is it?"


    Paper-man Zhang rubbed his hands together, "Old customer, I''ll give you a 20% discount, I''ll charge you 80 yuan ¡ª ¡ª"


    The old lady paid him and carried the Rola Takizawa out.

 C18

    I said to the Paper-man Zhang, "You really do look like that Rola Takizawa. One look and you can tell that it''s a master level Rola Takizawa."


    Paper-man Zhang played with his little finger, stroking the hair on his head, "Small skills, small skills ¡­"


    I looked at the Rola Takizawa, and suddenly remembered that the Black Man that Zhao Gongming''s men smashed away with two bottle were also paper men, but their bodies were the same as real people. Buy a Rola Takizawa ¡­ And then the sexual bliss is endless...


    However, it seemed to be a bit disgusting. If the soul of this miser was a man ¡­ Sigh ¡­ It''s over. I have a mental barrier.


    As he was thinking, he suddenly saw the Paper-man Zhang come over, "Do you want to buy one?" With that, he sneakily glanced outside, "I''ve given my support an order. As long as you bring the photo, I can guarantee that you''ll be satisfied ¡­"


    ME: "... "How much is it ¡­"


    The Paper-man Zhang leaned over and whispered, "Not expensive. The first time you came here, the Rola Takizawa accepted you for 200 thousand. "In the future, we''ll customize them to be 400 thousand RMB ¡ª"


    I stared. "How much?"


    Paper-man Zhang: "Friendly price, 200 thousand ¡ª"


    I rubbed my ears, "Did I hear wrongly? It''s the same Rola Takizawa, that old lady just now charged me 80 yuan, yuan."


    The Paper-man Zhang nodded, "That''s right, I accepted her for 80, because that is used to deceive ghosts. "I took you for 200 thousand because you were brought here to use it ¡­"


    "Who are you?"


    "Paper-man Zhang ¡ª ¡ª" This guy had an enigmatic appearance as he spoke nonsense.


    "What do you know?" I asked again.


    "Zhao Gongming is my big client and Sun Lao''er is my friend. Your name is Otaku and you have just become the King of Hell. The Paper-man Zhang said.


    My expression turned cold and changed to a smile. "So it''s senior!"


    Paper-man Zhang cupped his hands, "It''s good, it''s good, it''s good, it''s good ¡­"


    I also cupped my hands together, "My apologies ¡ª"


    After we stood in the shop and complimented each other for a while, I secretly asked, "What does Sun Lao''er usually come to your shop to buy?"


    This time, it was Paper-man Zhang''s turn to be stern. He shook his head like a rattle drum, "Please respect my professional ethics, my customer information is confidential."


    My lord, this isn''t a hotel, what''s there to keep secret?" Seeing that Paper-man Zhang had such a tight mouth, I felt that I could do nothing about it. Raising my head to take a look, I saw two paper men in suits and wearing sunglasses, they were the two who were Zhao Gongming''s lackeys last time. I immediately understood and asked, "Last time Zhao Gongming came to your place, other than buying two men in suits, did he also buy a Rola Takizawa?


    Paper-man Zhang''s expression changed, he was shocked, "How did you know?"


    I mysteriously smiled. "Don''t forget that I''m an immortal."


    Paper-man Zhang knew that he had been tricked by me, and angrily curled his lips, "Hmph, so what if I''m an immortal? I''m an immortal too many."


    Hearing Paper-man Zhang''s words, I started to doubt the identity of the Paper-man Zhang, "And who are you? How do you know about the matters of us immortals?"


    Humph, I was just scaring you, "the Paper-man Zhang snorted before continuing," I am Zhang Tianzhi''s direct disciple for the 122nd generation. Although I am not an immortal, I still possess such a profound ability that I can slay demons and exterminate devils.


    I stole a glance at him, "Then why did you have to be like a paper man?"


    Paper-man Zhang also gave me a glance, "Youngsters don''t know the depth of things. My clan''s ancestor is in this paper figurine. If not for our clan, what would you deities and demons use? "


    "Nonsense, this village is called Village Chen, your surname is Zhang." "No," I said.


    "Who told you that there can''t be anyone with the surname Zhang in the Village Chen," Paper-man Zhang refuted.


    I thought about it, no one had set a rule that there couldn''t be someone with the surname Zhang, so I had no choice but to give up. But then I remembered what he said, "Other than immortals, are there demons that came to buy things from you?" I asked.


    Paper-man Zhang gave me a sly smile, "Brat, don''t think about taking away the customer''s information from me. I won''t fall for that easily."


    I was at a loss for words. Paper-man Zhang impatiently said, "Rola Takizawa 200 thousand, do you want it or not?"


    "Give me 200 thousand, there''s 200 thousand, if you can''t find a girl like that, you don''t need to be a paper man," I said.


    "Tch," Paper-man Zhang shot me a glance, "What do you know? You just want a famous brand''s effect."


    I couldn''t be bothered to pester him any longer. "I want to be the gateway. How much do you think it is?"


    "I don''t have the door, so it needs to be customized," When Paper-man Zhang heard me buy something, his attitude immediately became amiable again, beaming with joy. "As long as you give me the design of the door, I can make something for you. You can keep it for your satisfaction, and the price can be negotiated, then ¡ª"


    I grabbed the ballpoint pen on the counter and casually picked up a piece of scrap paper, thinking about how the door looked like. Wu Chengen didn''t say what he wanted, he just said that it would be the best security check at the airport, which was cheap but cheap, but it didn''t seem to fit our spirit of Netherworld. He made a Chinese round arch and painted it red. On top of the arch, there were a few golden nails. It felt very ordinary. It''s too big, I can''t make up my mind right now.


    "It''s just a door, what''s there to think about? Watch me," After saying that, Paper-man Zhang snatched the ballpoint pen in my hand and started drawing on the paper. I couldn''t understand what this fellow was drawing. The big belly of the T character opened another great arch, and then began to draw patterns.


    "I say," I said, with a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, "why does this door look so familiar?"


    Paper-man Zhang did not even raise his head, "Triumph ¡ª"


    Damn it, but it was still pretty good-looking and not bad at all. I nodded. "That''s it. How much is it?"


    Paper-man Zhang threw down his pen, bared his teeth and smiled at me, "Sure, sure. The first time boss came, I''ll take your 100 thousand ¡ª ¡ª"


    "You''re stealing money," I said.


    How could that be? Go out and ask around, my Paper-man Zhang has been hauling paper men here for generations, the price is fair, and there''s nothing wrong with it, "After saying that, he came over and whispered to me," Just be content with what you have said. Last time there was a flood in the Heaven Realm and South Heaven Gate was swept away.


    "He is the God of Fortune, and is also in charge of public funds. He is extremely rich, and I am not out of poverty yet. A hundred thousand dollars is my life. Can you make it cheaper for me?" I said.


    "That''s the price, you decide," Paper-man Zhang was also a dog.


    "Hmph, if worst comes to worst, I''ll just buy it from someone else." I once again used my best method of haggling and pretended to leave the room. I didn''t expect that Paper-man Zhang wouldn''t stop me at all, "Go, go," Paper-man Zhang said, "Go and see what other people have bought, can you use ¡ª ¡ª"


    I stopped and the Paper-man Zhang continued, "I know why my business is so good. The reason why the people of heaven and earth are buying from me is because in the entire world, only my family can produce paper products that are real ¡­"


    "Hmph, how is this possible?" I believe it.


    "Hmph, if you don''t believe me, you can go back and take a look," Paper-man Zhang arrogantly said, "During festivals, the burning candles and paper are still effective, but when it comes to paper products, only I am the one who made the real ones!"


    I was surprised. It didn''t look like he was faking it. After all, he still had a lot of customers. "Damn it, if what he said is true, then the Netherworld I control is only paper money and not goods. paper money is worse than wiping your ass." Hehe, I''m just joking with you, "I quickly went over," With our relationship, how could I go to someone else''s house to buy it? "But I really do lack money, don''t you think we should give it a bit cheaper ¡­"


    "Cheap?" Paper-man Zhang shook his head, "That''s impossible!"


    Paper-man Zhang looked like he was going to eat me, he was calm and composed, there was no worry that I would not agree.


    100 thousand yuan, half of my total assets. It was enough for me to eat a lot of stuffed buns and eat a lot of western cuisine. Looking at how Paper-man Zhang acted like a lowly person, I got angry. I am the King of Hell, to be bullied by a mortal, I feel depressed.


    Wait, I''m the King of Hell, I''m in charge of the entire Netherworld. Suddenly, I thought of a solution. "Let''s leave the matter of that door for now, I have a big business to discuss with you." I sat down on a chair in the store, looking quite composed.


    Paper-man Zhang is a standard businessman, he would never let go of any opportunity to earn money, furthermore, he''s a dog, and changing his expression is as normal as eating a meal, it''s normal at home.


    While carrying the tea that Paper-man Zhang had brewed for me, I didn''t say anything. I squinted my eyes and had a look of enjoyment on my face.


    I was almost done dressing myself when I opened my mouth. "I say, how many customers do you have who often buy paper men?"


    The Paper-man Zhang asked, "Are you asking for something to use, or is it something to burn? The customer information used for this is confidential, so it doesn''t matter if it''s burned. "


    "Burned," I said.


    Paper-man Zhang lowered his head and thought, "It''s just the old people in the village, just a few dozen households. You know, young people these days, they don''t believe this.


    "Then do you know how many dead spirits there are in the Netherworld?" I asked.


    The Paper-man Zhang nodded his head, "I know. I heard the Sun Lao''er say before that there were about 8 million permanent ghosts in the Underworld. Ever since the Bridge of Helplessness broke, there''s already 120 million."


    I nodded, pretending. "Well, maybe more, I guess."


    The Paper-man Zhang frowned, "Then what does this have to do with me? Where is the big business?"


    "Don''t worry, let me tell you slowly," I said as I rubbed my thigh. "If I can find a way to get the family of 120 million dead ghosts to come to your shop and buy paper products ¡­" At this critical moment, let''s not talk about this anymore. The tea has turned cold. Drink tea, drink tea.

 C19

    Paper-man Zhang''s eyes opened wide, his lips kept moving as though he was calculating. After a long time, he took a deep breath, "If each person earns a dollar a year, that would still be 120 million!"


    I put down the teacup and shook my head. "Wrong. You only have 60 million, so the remaining 60 million is mine!"


    "But?" The Paper-man Zhang was a little unwilling, "I am the one doing this, I am the one giving out the ingredients too!"


    "You don''t want to," I said, curling my lips. "Never mind, just pretend I didn''t say ¡ª" Then I stood up and started to walk away.


    This time, I do not believe that you will not keep me, just as expected, the way you called me changed, "Brother Otaku, please do not be in a rush to leave, there are matters we can discuss, things we can discuss."


    I sat down again as the Paper-man Zhang made me another cup of tea. "Big brother Otaku, you will be my big brother in the future. Let''s talk."


    I blew on the hot air on my teacup, "In this entire world, there are only two people that can move the group of dead spirits in the Netherworld, one is me, and the other is Bodhisattva Ksitigarbha. "So, if I want to do this, I can do it with a word."


    "I believe what you just said is that we should each take half of the business?" Paper-man Zhang asked tentatively.


    I nodded, "My old friend, it''s not that I''m asking for too much, do you know that it''s not easy for me in the Underworld? There are so many ghost servants in the Underworld, Ghost Soldier s, they all want to eat me. It''s not easy for me, your brother, to run around like this. "


    Paper-man Zhang''s eyes turned, as though he had made his decision, he gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll take half. As long as this can be done, I''ll take half of the shares in this shop."


    I shook my head, causing Paper-man Zhang''s expression to change, "What, I gave you half, yet you''re still unwilling? Bro, if you want to eat meat, you should at least let me have some soup."


    I smiled, giving off a refreshing feeling before I said, "What I mean is, you have to call a 120 million dead ghost to open a small shop like this. You have to open a big company, a joint stock company, a specialized paper processing plant, and a 4S store ¡­"


    "Think about it, paper men and horses are easy to consume. If you want to get close to the market, you have to cover all the big cities like Beijing and Shanghai. To cover it, you have to use the factory and the 4S store. After that, we will continuously open branch factories and branch shops, engage in e-commerce, open our own logistics companies, and maintain our profitability. In the end, we will list on the Nasdaq, haha, at that time, your Paper-man Zhang''s small shop will become a multinational group larger than Microsoft. Your Paper-man Zhang will also be remembered because of the paper empire that was established ¡­ " Using my years of experience in finance, I gave the Paper-man Zhang an MBA in how to become a god.


    "Then I''ll go to the company registration office tomorrow?" The Paper-man Zhang''s blood boiled, wishing that he could establish his paper empire right now.


    I nodded, "Hmm, your priority right now is to expand and expand your operations!" I said confidently, "Because in the near future, all of your goods will be sold out."


    Paper-man Zhang''s eyes were already filled with tears. Clenching his fists, he nodded his head like a woodpecker, "Un, I will recruit more people now. It will be done in three shifts a day."


    Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something. That... Actually... "There is another problem, and that is only true if I personally tied a paper man with my own hands. Others can''t do anything about it, so even if it burns, the ghosts in the underworld won''t be able to catch it ¡­"


    I nearly spat out my tea. Could it be that my painstaking efforts were all for naught? No, was he pregnant? I couldn''t accept it, "Is there no other way?"


    Paper-man Zhang thought for a moment, "Actually not all of them. As long as I help, that''s fine."


    I nodded. "Then it''ll be easy. You keep looking for people. They have wrapped up paper and things like that. You''re responsible for painting your eyes, isn''t that fine?"


    Paper-man Zhang nodded, "Big Brother still has a way. This way, I can produce a few thousand paper men a day ¡­ "It''s just that I''m a little tired ¡­"


    I patted his shoulder. "Little comrade, you should be tired. You should produce more value for this society. You should show more value for your life and pursue the highest level of demand."


    Paper-man Zhang nodded indifferently, as if he was not swayed by my words. Ideological and philosophical matters were indeed not well regarded by the common people.


    I had to switch to another language, "Right now we are in the initial stage of a business venture, still accumulating in the beginning. The more exhausted, the more likely it is that we will be able to make money, and when our company opens up again and we develop a machine that can replace manpower, you can relax ¡ª"


    Paper-man Zhang nodded his head heavily, "Big brother is right, this little brother will do his best ¡ª"


    "But Big Brother, what method do you have to make them all buy my paper men?"


    I smiled. "What do I do? I''m the King of Hell ¡­."


    Paper-man Zhang immediately realized something, "That''s right, why didn''t I think of it? With just your order, who would dare not to try their best?" I smiled and nodded, thinking to myself, I don''t know if this is the right rent. But I don''t want to give the ghosts an order, I have my own ways.


    Paper-man Zhang was relieved. I patted his shoulder again, "It''s just that big brother''s big brother''s door ¡­"


    "Big Bro, don''t worry. I''ll rush out in the middle of the night. I promise that I will be like the Triumph Sect and will not miss any of Big Bro''s plans."


    "This fee?"


    "Where is big brother talking about this? From now on, my shop is all big brother''s. Can I still take big brother''s money?" The Paper-man Zhang said.


    I heavily nodded my head. "Good brother ¡ª"


    The Paper-man Zhang''s eyes filled with tears, "One person, two brothers. I have already decided on your elder brother! "


    I laughed. The big matter had already been resolved. Not only did it all come to nothing, it even became a big deal. What Mu Dagang?, in the future, would be nothing. When my paper empire covers the entire world, the world will be trampled beneath my feet. I''m the only one in the world.


    "Ge''er, let''s go, we need to return to our residence ¡ª" I proudly called out to Mu Ge''er as I prepared to leave. It was only then that I realised that Mu Ge''er had long since disappeared.


    "Ge''er, Ge''er, Mu Ge''er?" I shouted.


    The handsome guy from before carried Mu Ge''er out. Damn, this girl went on a date with her lover.


    "Soul Stealing Body?" This Paper-man Zhang did indeed have a bit of cultivation, he was able to see through Mu Ge''er''s background with one glance.


    I nodded. "Yes, a little girl whose life should not have ended. Since I don''t have a place to stay for the time being, I decided to use it first."


    Paper-man Zhang nodded and said solemnly: "Big Brother, don''t worry. I will definitely keep this a secret for you."


    "Good brother ¡­" I was slightly moved.


    "As expected, you are here," the handsome guy carried Mu Ge''er and walked over, "Seeing your dog here, I knew you had come as well."


    "DaoLing, this is your uncle. No, this is your uncle, hurry and call for him," Paper-man Zhang introduced. "Big brother, this is my son, your nephew."


    I am also an elder now, and will be the boss of a paper empire in the future. Naturally, I will no longer go after Mu Ge''er''s family property, and the love between me and this handsome guy will also be gone, "Yeah, my nephew looks really handsome, much better than you, bro!


    This is still me, his words are already quite courteous. If Black Wuchang came over, his stinky mouth would probably be enough for Paper-man Zhang to be involved in the paternity test. An old man like Evil God Huo Yun, who could give birth to such a handsome son, would die young Evil God Huo Yun.


    Paper-man Zhang was not modest at all. When I praised his son, it was as if I was praising him.


    "Large... "Uncle ¡ª" Seeing that the two of us were around the same age, Paper-man Zhang''s son Zhang Daoling found it hard to say anything. Just because of this, he was inferior to his father. Looking at his father''s age, he calls me big brother and he calls me big brother.


    I affectionately patted his head. "Young man, you have a future? What grade are you in? "


    Zhang Daoling, "... "Year 4 ¡­"


    I nodded and patted his head again. "Where are you going to school?"


    Zhang Daoling, "... "The universities in this city..."


    "What major are you studying?" I asked.


    Zhang Daoling, "... Business Administration... "


    "Alright!" I said to Paper-man Zhang, "Old bro, I think this kid, DaoLing, is pretty good. How about you let him become the General Manager of this paper man limited liability company ¡­"


    Zhang Daoling:...


    Originally, he was afraid that I would be in charge of everything and take over his position, but now that I suggested letting his son become the general manager, of course he would be happy.


    "But, Dad, big... Bo, I''ve already applied for the post at the Mu Ge Corporation! "


    "What Mu Ge Corporation? Hurry up and speak nonsense and obediently become the general manager," Paper-man Zhang''s hegemony was thoroughly applied to his son, "I just happened to hand over all the matters concerning the establishment of the company to you, I''m still busy!" Paper-man Zhang was talking to his son, but he was looking at me to see if I would agree or not.


    I nodded, and he was relieved.


    "Muffin Corporation?" I looked at Mu Ge''er hesitantly. Mu Ge''er was curled up in Zhang Daoling''s embrace, nodding. So it was Mu Dagang''s company.


    Forget it, I will help you again, little girl. "I whispered into the ears of the Paper-man Zhang," This Mu Ge Group is one of the top companies in the city with billions of dollars in assets. "


    Paper-man Zhang: "Even if it''s billions, it''s still not enough. Our company was established and it''s worth billions a year ¡ª"


    I continued, "The soul in that Sharpei dog''s body is the daughter of the Mu Ge Corporation''s chairman, Mu Dagang. She has taken a fancy to your son."


    Paper-man Zhang:...


    I leaned over again. "Don''t worry, her body is still alive and she''s lying in the hospital. In the future, I''ll think of a way to return her soul to her. It''ll be fine ¡­" "Don''t worry, your daughter-in-law is very beautiful. She''s definitely compatible with your son!"


    Paper-man Zhang also came over, "Is my relative good?"


    I smiled, "In the future, everyone''s assets will be worth billions, but yours is only more than his. What''s there to be embarrassed about? The whole family can''t help but curry favor with your son."

 C20

    Paper-man Zhang nodded, "Then it''s a deal, return that person''s soul back ¡ª ¡ª"


    If not for Downhill Leopard''s soul being eaten by the Howling Celestial Dog, I would have already returned her soul to his. We''ll talk after we earn a sum from Mu Dagang.


    Mu Ge''er had been listening to me talking to Paper-man Zhang the whole time, her ears were sharp. Zhang Daoling did not hear him, she was in Zhang Daoling''s embrace, so he could hear everything clearly. Seeing that I was helping him, and with a few words, I settled the matter with my future father-in-law. I was overjoyed, to the point that I had to take care of Zhang Daoling, who was still in the dark, otherwise, I would have jumped out of joy a long time ago.


    I gave her a look to calm down. It was only then that the little girl remembered that a girl needed to be gentle. As a result, the actions of a fat shar pei dog suddenly became gentle. Even the expression in its eyes became reserved.


    Zhang Daoling still wanted to say something, but the Paper-man Zhang waved his hand and said, "Shut up. As long as the adults are talking, the children can just listen ¡ª"


    Zhang Daoling was depressed, but he could only keep peeling off Mu Ge''er''s hair.


    "This dog of mine is called Mu Ge''er," I said to Zhang Daoling. "He seems to like you a lot, you have to play with her from now on ~"


    "Yes," Zhang Daoling said, "I also quite like it," he paused for a moment, before continuing, "But I still have to prepare my graduation thesis ¡­"


    Hearing this, Mu Ge''er''s face immediately fell, and the two lumps of flesh on her face drooped listlessly.


    "Little brat, I''ll accompany you if I ask you to. Why are you talking so much ¡ª" Paper-man Zhang was definitely a violent father in front of Zhang Daoling.


    Zhang Daoling could only nod his head, I took the chance to say, "Then I will not bring her back, just get along with her for the next few days!"


    Mu Ge''er was overjoyed, and kept nodding to me, wishing that she could stay in Zhang Daoling''s arms for her entire life. Zhang Daoling raised his head, seeing that the Paper-man Zhang was winking at him, he could only agree.


    I''m just happy that my Village Chen was not in vain this time. Not only did he clearly understand the strategic direction to get rich in the future, he had also gotten rid of such an annoying little girl like Mu Ge''er. There was no need to pay for Western food, no need to sleep on the floor at night. How could I not be happy?


    Paper-man Zhang sent me out the door, and I thought of Black and White Impermanence, so I arranged for them to follow. "Get two paper men, one is empty, and the other is a Rola Takizawa." He made arrangements, "The Rola Takizawa will be burned to White Impermanence. He is called Xie Bian, and the Blue Well will be burned to Black Wuchang. His name is Fan Wuwei." "Just say that I burned it, and when I go back, I''ll do it in the underworld. It''s all because of the two of them ¡­"


    Paper-man Zhang hurriedly nodded, "It''s a must, it''s a must, do you want me to prepare another Wutang Orchid for you?"


    I shook my head. There was already a shadow in my heart. Just thinking about how I would be able to get a man''s soul in, I felt so disgusted that my entire body trembled.


    "Forget it. Let me go to the underworld to see if Lan Lan''s soul is here. We''ll talk later." "No," I said.


    "What about the Underworld''s promotional work?" The Paper-man Zhang asked. This is the basis of our cooperation, and also the key to our company''s sales.


    I patted my chest. "Don''t worry, when we get back, we will have the meeting of the dead, and let their families have dreams ¡ª"


    "Okay, okay," the Paper-man Zhang nodded, "I will hire someone to produce all night."


    I also nodded. "Hurry up and open a shop on Treasure Seeking Network. E-commerce is the future direction!"


    Paper-man Zhang nodded, "I will listen to Big Brother''s words."


    Before I left, I remembered Wu Chengen''s request. "There''s a groove on the top of the gate, it''s enough to put such a big stone ¡ª" I gestured.


    Paper-man Zhang replied, "Alright, I''ll keep it for you when I stab you!"


    After exiting the Village Chen, it was already afternoon, and the number of people had decreased by a lot. I crept closer to the aquaculture area and observed it for a long time. There were no Howling Celestial Dog wearing the body of the Downhill Leopard, not even a single one from the Mad Dog Legion. They probably only came here today to fight, and their territory was not here.


    Taking a taxi back to the city, or taking a bus back to the city, I''m such a conflicted person. Anyway, I haven''t used a teleport scroll back to the city. In the end, I, who couldn''t bear to spend money, still chose to take the bus. After entering the city, I took another trip to the Fanjiayuan.


    Before he even entered the bathroom, he bought over a dozen stuffed buns. After going out for an entire day, he hadn''t eaten or even drank a single mouthful of saliva. He was completely exhausted.


    The sky gradually darkened, and the Fanjiayuan once again closed. He wanted to turn on the light, but he realized that the light bulb had exploded the day before yesterday.


    We are now rich people. Later on, we will renovate this shop and get some good items to sell. We will follow the fine line and sell antique jade artifacts of less than 20 million. Then he hired two saleswomen with long legs and big eyes. No, three. One was to warm his feet, one was to massage his feet, one was to do business ¡­ When they were free, they played mahjong together and when they lost, they would take off their clothes ¡­


    Just as he was thinking, the Black and White Impermanence returned. Hehe, thank you, Lord ¡ª "White Impermanence bowed towards me the moment I entered the door.


    Black Wuchang also saluted me, "Ah big... "Ahh!" I quickly stopped him. "Okay, okay, you can forget about it.


    "There is no need for me to say anything. Just by looking at their expressions, I can tell that Cang Jiankong and Long Zhaoran have both received them." Hehe, Lord, you truly are too kind to us, "White Impermanence said.


    My opponents encouraged the two capable employees. "This is nothing. There are even times when you guys are having fun with me!"


    "This is just the beginning. If you want anything in the future, you can make it yourself," the three of us said as we walked under the gourd. With a blue light, we arrived at the hall of the underworld.


    Wu Chengen was sitting alone at his in the Yama King Palace, and when he saw me, he immediately ran over. "Wu, the door that you wanted, I''ll burn it down for you tomorrow," I said.


    Wu Chengen nodded.


    I said to White Impermanence, "Xie, how many ghosts are in the Underworld now?"


    White Impermanence thought for a moment, then said, "Hehe, every day, there are people who go to reincarnation, and every day, there are also new arrivals. Counting them, the number of people is around 120 million, but because the Bridge of Helplessness broke, the number of people is still rising ¡ª"


    I nodded and said, "Mmm, I will think of a way to fix that bridge." But in my heart, I thought, ''Damn it, now that the bridge is fixed, and the people of the Underworld need to speed up their reincarnation, who will I sell my paper to?


    "Xie, how can I gather all of these dead spirits that are living in the Underworld?" I asked.


    "That''s easy to deal with, look ¡ª" I looked in the direction White Impermanence pointed, it turned out that there was a big clock on the roof of the hall.


    "Lord, this bell is called Soul Gathering Bell. As long as you ring this bell, in less than a quarter of an hour, other than the Ghost Soldier and ghost servants on duty, all the other ghosts will gather at Hades'' Hall."


    "Faan, go up and ring the bell. I want to gather my soul." "No," I said.


    "Ahhh ¡­" Ahhh ¡­ "Ah, I can''t do it ¡­" The Black Wuchang said.


    White Impermanence saw that I was about to flare up, so she hurriedly explained, "Hehe, master, only one person can ring the bell in the Netherworld. It''s you, Lord Yama."


    I nodded, "You should have told me earlier, Faan, I misunderstood you."


    "How do I get up there?" I tried it, it seemed that I really didn''t have the ability to fly, Immortal Sign ah, Immortal Sign s. Without Immortal Sign, I am just a trash deity.


    The Black and White Impermanence knew about the Immortal Sign, "Hehe, let''s send the adults up." They pulled my left and right arms and flew up. I rode on a cloud. When I finally reacted, I was already standing on top of the hall.


    The two ghosts let go of me and I walked towards the Soul Gathering Bell. I didn''t even take two steps before I shattered a piece of the roof tile with a "kacha" sound.


    "Hehe, be careful, milord," White Impermanence said. My heart warmed. There were still people who cared about me.


    "Hee hee, don''t fall and crush the Book of Life and Death on the roof of the great hall ¡­"


    ME:...


    I didn''t want to argue with these two guys anymore, so I carefully walked to the Soul Gathering Bell. Damn it, go back and ask Paper-man Zhang to build me a huge hall.


    I raised the gavel next to me. "Dang ¡ª" A deafening chime echoed through the Netherworld, and as I stood on the roof, I could see the dead spirits rushing in from all directions like Hades Hall.


    After knocking twice more, I hurriedly let go, "Xie, Faan, quickly get me down," I said anxiously. I definitely could not let others know that Lord Yama did not even know how to fly.


    The Black and White Impermanence pulled me down from the roof again. I stood with my hands behind my back on the steps in front of the hall.


    The ghosts from all directions rushed over. This one hundred and twenty million souls had gathered in a quarter of an hour. How spectacular was this scene?


    He was tall, short, fat, and thin, with a weird appearance. He had all sorts of characters. Most of them didn''t even have clothes on them. The ghosts and ghosts would use all sorts of underworld money to change into clothes. It was colourful and looked like a big comic book.


    This time, I really believe Paper-man Zhang''s words. There are so many people in China, including paper men, and burnt clothes, but they are all fake. Other than the incense, all that was left was paper money. This is money, but it''s nothing. Money is the same as waste paper.


    Over a hundred million people were gathered in the plaza in front of the hall. There were so many people, it was unknown how many layers they had built.


    At that moment, the crowd suddenly became crowded and the ghosts moved out of the way. Four fierce men in black suits and dark glasses came up from behind, carrying an enormous sedan chair. The sedan was very big, and there were quite a few people sitting on it. A fat old man was lying on a sedan chair, wearing a suit of silk. Beside him was a girl with her hair tied up and a big face. She was beating his legs.


    A slightly tanned but unusually plump woman was rubbing his feet. Her breasts were as big as two volleyballs. The other one, f * * k, was actually a Rola Takizawa. Wearing a thin layer of cloth, the white meat inside was faintly discernible, and it was actually feeding grapes to the old man.


    The way she fed it was also very special. She first ate the grapes in her mouth, then bit them in half with her teeth before wrapping the grape seeds around her tongue and spitting them out. Only then did she spit the grapes out to the old man.


    The old man had one arm around Longbottom''s waist while the other was moving between the chest and thighs of the Rola Takizawa, causing the Rola Takizawa to pant from time to time.

 C21

    Damn, look at these three women, I know who this old man is. ghosts gave way with a ashamed look. The ghosts all had a hateful look on their faces. It was fortunate that there were Ghost Soldier and ghost servants around, otherwise, this old man would have definitely been killed by this group of ghosts. Even four Black Man bodyguards were not enough.


    A few other people who were dressed like rich and powerful people also came, probably because their family bought this paper from the Paper-man Zhang to burn for them.


    The old man''s sedan chair only stopped when it reached the very front of the square. The old man got down from the sedan chair and knelt down to greet me. I nodded. Arrogant old geezer, if I didn''t have to use you today, I would have f * cking sent you to hell.


    Everyone was here. More than a hundred million pairs of eyes stared at me, and I was nervous. At this point, for the sake of the paper empire in the future, I am willing to sacrifice everything.


    I shouted, "Fellow ghosts ¡ª" The scene immediately quietened down.


    "I''m your new King of Hell. I have something to say to everyone today," I paused here. "Heehee ¡ª clap ¡ª" White Impermanence took the lead in clapping. Under White Impermanence''s encouragement, the ghosts below also started to clap. People say that clapping is also a form of knowledge. Today, I saw it from White Impermanence. You have a future, young man, and I like it.


    It doesn''t matter if you''re a politician, a financial magnate, or a superstar. Who''s ever seen a hundred million people applaud you at the same time? I''m the first, the first ever, the first ever.


    I was satisfied. My two hands pressed down, and the applause slowly stopped, "Today, I want to discuss a problem with everyone. In our Netherworld, why would there be people who are poor, and people who are rich!"


    At this point, I stopped and used my gaze to communicate with the ghosts below the stage. ghosts''s eyes were filled with tears. It seems that I had spoken their hearts and everyone was looking at the people in the front row with hatred in their eyes.


    With the arrogant old man in the lead, a few hundred well-dressed ghosts s trembled in anger, as if they were waiting for the people''s judgement. The arrogant old man no longer had the prestige he had when he came. He couldn''t even find his bodyguard or maid.


    Some of the dead ghosts wrapped around themselves in underworld currency films started to sing in a low voice, "Rise ¡­" A starving slave ¡­ Get Up... "People who suffer in the underworld ¡­"


    I can see that this is bad, the disparity between the rich and the poor is too great, ghosts making me angry has the intention to rebel. "Who told me why?"


    "Because we are being exploited!" shouted a dead man below. The crowd was excited, the ghosts in the plaza immediately exploded into commotion, discussing amongst themselves, somewhat agitated to the point that they were already in conflict with the ghost.


    All of a sudden, I felt like a fool who had been lifted above his head by the hidden people in "The Descending of the Dust". At this moment, if I shouted out ''YES'', then the hundreds of souls led by that arrogant old man would be torn apart.


    But if that''s the case, I''m done for too. Since the Netherworld has rebelled, it would be strange if the Heavenly Emperor didn''t kill me.


    Thus, I shouted, "No!" The surroundings immediately quietened down. Countless ghosts stared at me with widened eyes, waiting for my next words.


    I suppressed the surging passion in my chest and loudly said, "Because the goods that your family burned for you were not received by any of you!"


    "Whooosh." A stone caused a thousand ripples, and now, it was a hundred years old. "The entire plaza began to boil." "Who stole our paper!" "Return my paper!" "I want the paper with my blood!" Reject the underworld currency and severely punish the person who stole the paper goods! " Resisting paper thieves! " All sorts of slogans resounded in the air above the plaza.


    I pressed and pressed with both my hands for a long time before I managed to calm down the dead ghost. First, let me say that no one embezzled your paper, "I continued after a pause." In fact, most of your family burned your paper too!


    "What about our paper products?" "We don''t want paper money!" "We need to get dressed, I want to live in a house!" We still need Rola Takizawa s ¡ª "A discordant voice sounded.


    "Everyone, quiet down. Let me tell you the answer," I comforted them again as the ghosts quieted down.


    I said, "Because your families did not choose the Paper-man Zhang brand ¡ª" When I said this, everyone was shocked. The ghosts whispered to each other as they discussed about the brand of the Paper-man Zhang.


    I pointed at the arrogant old man and said, "Next, we will invite those who have experienced it for themselves. Everyone, please welcome them." I took the lead to clap. The ghosts below also started to clap. This death of Netherworld is really simple.


    The old man tremblingly walked up the steps. His legs were so weak that they could barely stand. He was caught by me. "Old master, your surname is ¡ª ¡ª"


    "Old... Han... I... Last Name... "Li ¡­" The old man replied with a trembling voice.


    "Master Li, can you tell us where your family bought this paper for you?" "No," I said.


    The old man trembled as he said, "I am from X province city (which is where I live), Village Chen. After I die, that old lady from my family should have burned me down with paper goods that we bought in Paper-man Zhang''s shop ¡­" After saying that, he didn''t know if it was a blessing or a curse, so he could only probingly look at me.


    I patted the shoulder of the arrogant old man. "Master Li, what you said is very good. Don''t worry, the personal legal property of Netherworld is also sacred and inviolable."


    Only then did the arrogant old man wipe his sweat and relax.


    I pointed to a fat slut who wore the same clothes as the arrogant old man and said, "You, come up here ¡ª"


    The little fatty, on the other hand, was rather bold. He eagerly ran up and bowed to all the ghosts on the stage, "Hello grandfathers, grandmothers, and uncles!"


    I asked, "Little Fatty, let me ask you, where did your family buy this paper goods for you?"


    The little fatty was also honest, "I died, so I don''t know where they bought it. However, our family''s Village Chen is not far away from where Grandpa Li lives ¡­" After saying that, she also looked at me probingly.


    "I remember now. My family members also bought them from the shops of the Village Chen Paper-man Zhang!"


    It was only then that I smiled and gave the little fatty an encouraging look. Only then did the little fatty''s heart calm down. The things that happened after that were much easier to deal with. The ghosts who wore silk and silk clothing were introduced one by one, and all of them were bought from the s of the Village Chen. This point wasn''t a lie, it seems like what Paper-man Zhang said was true. Only when he had the ability to do so could the people of the Underworld be able to receive what he made after burning it.


    "Yes, now everyone knows, it''s not that the people living in the family and their children are not filial, it''s just that the things they burn are things that you guys can''t accept," I said in the right words.


    The square was already boiling. Some of the dead men were cursing their children, others were cursing the other paper men, and some were regretting it until their intestines turned green. It seemed like they had not received the paper goods they had burned for their parents.


    The masses were in high spirits, so the hearts of the people were useful. I grabbed hold of the arrogant old man who was preparing to sneak off the stage, "Master Li, can you please teach everyone how you got so many pieces of paper?"


    The arrogant old man could only say shamelessly, "It''s nothing much, I just often give dreams to that old lady of mine. If she doesn''t burn, I will do it every day until she does."


    I nodded and smiled, "Okay, thank you Master Li, you can leave." This arrogant old man, seeing as you are cooperating with me this time, I will let you go. Next time, I won''t let you be so arrogant.


    The ghosts below was in a mess. Just like ants on a hot pan, everyone who was already anxious started dreaming for their families.


    I turned to White Impermanence, "Immediately draft a law on daydreaming. In the future, you can only dream once a month, and the content of the dream can only be related to the delivery of paper goods. You can''t leak out any other information!"


    White Impermanence nodded, "Hehe, milord has foresight. As expected of a great master!"


    With a smile, I shouted at the dead men in the square, "Now do you all know why there are differences between the rich and the poor?"


    I continued, "So, what do we do now?"


    No one yelled out the slogan "all in the same place, wait for the right amount of money" as two words simultaneously popped out, "Dream on!"


    I smiled and nodded. "Then everyone knows which shop''s goods are on paper. Can we receive them?"


    Everyone shouted in unison, "Village Chen, Paper-man Zhang''s Paper Doll Shop!"


    With over a hundred million people shouting out one name at the same time, the Paper-man Zhang was definitely not here. If he was, wouldn''t he die from excitement?


    I held up my arm and held out a finger." "Yes, everybody, follow me ¡ª Chen ¡ª Chen ¡ª Cun ¡ª Paper ¡ª Person ¡ª Zhang ¡ª Paper ¡ª Goods ¡ª Shop ¡ª


    CHEN, HOWARD, COUNT, PAPER.


    I continued to shout, "louder, more passionate, follow me again, Chen ¡ª home ¡ª village ¡ª people ¡ª people ¡ª Zhang ¡ª paper ¡ª goods ¡ª shop ¡ª"


    Chen ¡ª ¡ª Cun ¡ª ¡ª paper ¡ª ¡ª people ¡ª ¡ª Zhang ¡ª ¡ª paper ¡ª ¡ª goods ¡ª ¡ª" The passion of all the dead ghosts in the plaza was stirred up by me. Quite a few female ghosts screamed out in excitement and fainted while being stepped on by other dead ghosts. "Don''t worry, they are hollow and cannot be stepped on.


    "In the near future, the Village Chen of the will establish a company and undergo joint stock reform. At that time, we will tell everyone our new names after our new names have been changed.


    "Alright, today''s event will end here. Please remember to help your family dream as soon as possible. The families of the top 50 ghost friends still have hope to obtain one. 100 billion underworld currency per copy. First come first served, until the end of the delivery ¡­" In the midst of my eloquence, the ghosts began to disperse.

 C22

    "After the smoke cleared away, I sat down against the stairs. I was already tired to the point of puffing from such a roar." Hehe ¡ª Lord, you must have suffered, "White Impermanence said with her back bent.


    "What a good ghosts," I said. "One day, I will take them and put the red flag all over Africa ¡ª"


    It was already midnight when he returned to the shop. With Mu Ge''er not here, he could finally have a peaceful sleep. He closed the door, lay down on the bed and fell asleep. After sleeping for an unknown period of time, he finally woke up.


    When he walked to the door, it was already afternoon. He went to the public toilet in Old Man Liu and casually washed two of them. Then, he bought a few filling buns and ate while walking. After coming out of the Fanjiayuan, he took a taxi and went straight to Village Chen.


    After passing through the large assembly, they immediately felt that something was different. Many people walked out from the end of the village with paper horses and paper men in their arms. There were also people who made many boys and girls, luxury cars, and other such vehicles burn down at the entrance of the village.


    When I looked at the situation, it seemed that the promotions had worked last night. Walking towards the village, I saw two people, each of them carrying a pile of paper goods, chatting with each other and listening to their accent. One was from Beijing Film, the other was from Yuop, "Who did you burn it for?" the man asked.


    "Me? I cooked it for my family''s old man, what about you? " the Beijinger asked.


    "Oh, you''re going to burn it for me, Dou. I cooked it for my mother, who''s in charge of my department." You don''t know, I flew in from Hong Kong this morning just to buy these things. "


    The other one said, "Who isn''t? Look, I woke up this morning and drank a bowl of soy milk downstairs before coming. It has already been a day and I haven''t eaten any rice at all. Am I that easy?"


    "Alright, alright, don''t be sad. You and I are fated to meet. At worst, I''ll treat you to seafood tonight," said the Hong Kong citizen.


    The Beijing men were also quite straightforward, "No problem. After eating seafood, I will treat you to some fried noodles and garlic. Then we can sing ''K''."


    "What karaoke, of course," suggested the Hongkonger.


    "Sure, let''s go."


    I saw that this was possible. The people from Hong Kong, Beijing, had also come. This reputation had spread far and wide. Long lines had already formed in front of the shops in Paper-man Zhang. Most of them were locals, so they were the first to reach the water tower.


    "Lend me some money, I''m the boss here," After squeezing into the shop for a long time, she saw Zhang Daoling bringing a few old grannies to busy shop, it should be a newly hired employee. Mu Ge''er sat on the counter and looked at Zhang Daoling with an infatuated expression.


    "Large... "Bo ¡­" Zhang Daoling was still a little not used to it, but I didn''t mind at all as I walked forward and patted his head, "Dao Tomb, where''s your father?"


    "My dad is in the backyard, and when I opened the door this morning, there were a lot of people who came to buy paper. In the morning, they sold out our family''s backlog of half a year''s worth of goods, and my dad was in the backyard leading some people to rush in to work!"


    I nodded my head, this little fellow was not bad, it''s just that he was a little honest, and wouldn''t be bullied to death by this little demon girl, Mu Ge''er, in the future.


    I walked up to Mu Ge''er, and seeing that everyone was busy, I asked softly, "Are you being naughty?"


    Mu Ge''er''s gaze continued to follow Zhang Daoling. When I asked her questions, she ignored me and waved her claws, telling me to stop blocking her view. I was depressed and moved away.


    Paper-man Zhang had already hired all the free labor in the village this morning. Some of them were cutting bamboo, cutting paper, or scrubbing meat paste, while some of them were holding an old teacher''s eyeball.


    Seeing that I had come, Paper-man Zhang threw down the tools in his hands and welcomed me, "Big Brother ¡ª ¡ª"


    I pretended to nod my head. "Hmm, how is it? Business is going well, isn''t it?"


    Paper-man Zhang was so excited that his hair stood on end, "Big bro, I finally submit. From now on, if you tell me to head east, I will definitely not head west."


    I waved my hand. "Hurry up and get busy. This is only the beginning. From today onwards, our paper empire will rapidly develop!"


    Never in his dreams did Paper-man Zhang expect that the skills that had been passed down for hundreds of years, would finally have the chance to shine in his hands and walk into the world with glory.


    I patted him on the shoulder to signal him not to get so excited. " Oh, big brother, I have already completed your door ¡ª "Paper-man Zhang pointed to a corner of the backyard, giving me a big shock. A paper fan as big as a three-storey building stood there, it was even painted to the point that it looked like it was real.


    "How do I get this out?" I was a little worried. I couldn''t possibly burn it in this courtyard. It would definitely cause a fire. At that time, even if they did not burn the people, or even burn all the messy stuff to Wu Chengen, Wu would definitely be angered to death.


    Paper-man Zhang is very attentive to my affairs right now. Upon hearing this, he hurriedly called for the four stave boys, "You guys help to pry this door out of the wall ¡ª ¡ª"


    I said a few more words to Paper-man Zhang. It was to increase the production, and also to speed up the establishment of the company. When I went out, Paper-man Zhang asked for my cell phone number, making it hard for me. Now that I am rich, I will go buy a Love Madness 5S.


    After bidding farewell to the Paper-man Zhang, the four lackeys carried the crowbar on their shoulders and snorted for a long time. Finally, they managed to push down the Arc de Triomphe, and it smoothly flipped to the outside of the wall. Afterwards, the group of people ran outside and carried the Arc de Triomphe towards the village entrance. The people who came to buy paper were all shocked and started whispering amongst themselves.


    "Look at him, he is so filial and filial. He even burned the most famous building in the world to admire his ancestors. I admire him." A guy said.


    "This paper man is selling for 150, how much does a big door like this cost?" the other counted.


    The person beside him said, "It should at least be 1000!"


    "1000?" Another one said, "I think it''s at least five times better than before. It might even be over ten thousand now. It''s really the luxury of having a rich person keeping a low profile."


    Under the admiring gaze of the crowd, I brought four young men with me as I carried the Arc de Triomphe to the entrance of the village. This caused a huge commotion, and even the people doing business in the market came to see what was going on. I had no choice but to quickly draw a circle on the ground, enclosing the Arc de Triomphe in the circle. Then, I wrote Wu Chengen''s name on the circle and lit the door.


    After a few more crackling sounds, the Arc de Triomphe turned to dust, and I dove into the crowd in front of the admiring eyes of the crowd. Quiet, low-key, the only reason I can live so long is because I''m low-key.


    Just as I was walking, I heard a voice in my ear, "That friend with the green hat". Needless to say, it was the fellow who sold Adibas s, and only he would call me such an obvious characteristic.


    I turned around. It was indeed the shoe seller. His excited expression was indescribable, and after a long while, he finally remembered that he wanted to speak, "I''ve been looking for you for a few days, and you only have one more thing to get, and it''s one step closer to gathering all the Adibas sets ¡ª ¡ª"


    Brother is now a rich man, why would I care about these two small amounts of money, "What are you doing, bring it over!"


    The shoemaker ran back to the stall, looking back as he ran, afraid that I would run away. He rummaged through his luggage and found something, then came back and handed it to me. "Adibas ¡ª ¡ª Sports Bucket ¡ª"


    I grabbed the bucket. "I''ll buy ¡ª" Actually, I had been preparing to buy a bag over the past few days to store my High-grade Magic Weapon.


    Ever since I saw the Howling Celestial Dog, I sensed a sliver of danger. But at the same time, he couldn''t carry an empty bottle on the streets every day.


    "How much is it?" I asked.


    The shoe seller shook his head, "I don''t want money. You are a man in a Adibas suit that I meticulously crafted and are all my hard work. How could I take your money?"


    I slung the bucket bag over my shoulder, feeling a little more handsome. "Well, is the kit ready now?" I asked.


    The shoe seller shook his head, "How could it be that easy? The seven sets of sets are still missing the last piece, which is the hat. Only with this last piece can it be called a set."


    "Hat, I don''t want a hat," I said, embarrassed. "I already have a hat."


    The shoe seller said, "It''s because I haven''t, I still haven''t found the hat, and there''s no hat in the factory," he cheered up, "But don''t worry, I''ll definitely find the hat, when the time comes I''ll personally put it on your head ¡­" After saying that, he looked at me once more, turned around and left with big strides.


    After leaving the market, they rode the bus back to the city and arrived at Fanjiayuan. The sky was already dark. I was worried about the Triumph Gate that was burned for Wu Chengen today, and I don''t know if it''s delivered yet, so I left really quickly. After a short while, he returned to the shop.


    When I pushed the door open, it was dark inside. I had been busy these past few days and hadn''t been able to see the light bulb. Fortunately, I had already gotten used to the darkness.


    There was actually someone in the shop, as well as the Black and White Impermanence. That person sat upright on the chair, while the Black and White Impermanence stood on either side of him, as if they were servants.


    When White Impermanence saw me enter, she gave me a look. "Hehe, Lord ¡ª"


    At first glance, I knew that the person sitting in front of me had some sort of background, but I couldn''t tell what it was. This person was thin and thin, the same as the one who bought the shoes. He had a face full of malnutrition, and was even wearing a woolen pullover.


    "You are called Otaku, the newly appointed King of Hell?" The man spoke.


    I frowned. It seemed to be an immortal. Although I am also a deity, I don''t really interact much with deities, and have only met Sun Lao''er and Zhao Gongming. "Since I don''t know the situation, I might as well be careful." Hehe, I am, what orders does boss have? "


    That man was not big, but his authority was not small. He slammed the table and said, "You have a lot of face. Let me wait here for three hours!"


    I was looking at the sky before I went to sleep last night. I found out that I was going to meet a noble today, although I don''t know who it was, I went to the Village Chen outside the city early in the morning, intending to warm up two paper men and women. I didn''t come back until night, and only then did I find out that my benefactor was right in front of me, and had already waited for so long.

 C23

    When the man heard what I said, his attitude became better. "What about that beauty you got yourself?"


    I chuckled, "Boss, don''t worry. I don''t have any other abilities, but there is one thing that I will definitely do." "Please tell me your name so that I can burn it to you."


    Hearing my words, the man became happy. But he hid it well, sat up straight and said earnestly, "My name is Mighty Miracle God, I am a member of the Heaven Realm''s Discipline Inspection Committee. I was assigned by the God Emperor to come down and investigate your High-grade Magic Weapon."


    I nodded my head. What the Sun Lao''er had said had finally arrived.


    "Hehe, don''t worry boss, I will definitely cooperate well, and quickly find the guy who gave the Magic Weapon to me, not only me, but also my one hundred and twenty million permanent ghost Netherworld, I will also work hard to cooperate with boss."


    Mighty Miracle God nodded, "En, it''s best if you have this kind of filial piety."


    F * ck, I remember now. When Great Sage Sun caused a ruckus in the Heavenly Court, he was beaten badly by Great Sage Sun. And now you''re here with me again. Forget it, who asked him to be the leader of a task force sent by his superior, I''ll take it.


    Mighty Miracle God took out a neutral pen and a soft leather notebook from his pocket, "Then I''ll give you a statement. Tell me everything that happened that day, and I won''t forget it at all."


    I nodded and said to the Black and White Impermanence, "I have something on, so I won''t be going to work today. You guys can go back to work first!"


    With the leader around, it wasn''t good for me to say anything. I nodded my head and went to collect my soul.


    "Boss, you have to be the judge for me." With a sullen face, I shouted the opening words. I told him everything that had happened that day, emphasizing how cunning and crafty the middle-aged aunt who hugged the dog was. How she deceived me was seen through by my cleverness. In the end, due to a moment of carelessness, she had fallen into the trap of hugging a dog for dear life. That was the result she had obtained today.


    Mighty Miracle God absentmindedly recorded everything that happened, read through it a few more times, then closed the book and said, "Let''s not delay this any further. Lead the way immediately, we will go meet the middle-aged dog hugging lady."


    How could I dare not agree? I brought Mighty Miracle God out the door, and this fellow picked up a 28 year old Flying Pigeon, "Do you want me to take you or you take me?"


    I looked at his small physique and thought better of it. If I tired him out, I''d still have trouble. "I''ll take you," I said, and took the bike.


    After pedalling on the car for a bit, Mighty Miracle God followed and jumped on the car, "Be careful when riding, don''t turn the pedal upside down, the chain on my car will fall off easily."


    As I rode, I asked, "Hey boss, why don''t you switch to a better car, Zhao Gongming is driving all 760 cars."


    Mighty Miracle God said, "I am a disciplinary official, and have to pay attention to my influence. Furthermore, I work in Heaven Realm and this body is not used often."


    "Hurry up and let me burn a Mercedes for you, and you can show off in the sky." I started to bribe again.


    "How can that be okay, I am not the kind of person you think I am ¡ª" Mighty Miracle God had a face of willingness, but kept on saying that.


    "What''s wrong with that? It''s a little bit of a brother for me," I said.


    "Aiya, it''s not like driving in the sky anymore. It''s like riding to work again. Don''t give this car to me, I don''t want it either!"


    "Okay, I''ll burn a Ferghana horse for you tomorrow morning," I said.


    "I''ve already told you, I won''t take it. Don''t ruin the work of our cadres," I saw that although Mighty Miracle God said that he didn''t want to take it, but without looking at his expression and tone, there were ten million of them. If you dare not give it up, I will kill you.


    After circling around the park for a few rounds, he still couldn''t find the place where I bought the beer, "I say, do you really not know or do you want to become the second son of the king?"


    I hastily smiled apologetically. "How could I? How could I be Second Young Master Wang? I really can''t find a place," I said as I stopped the car. After getting off the car with Mighty Miracle God, I pointed to a patch of grass by the side of the road and said, "I clearly bought beer from this place that day."


    I scratched my head as I said that. "But when I came that day, this place was a row of shops. Why did it become a square when I came back?"


    Mighty Miracle God looked at me with a straight face, as if he was trying to decide whether I was speaking the truth or not. After a long while, he said, "You must have been tricked by that hugging dog auntie."


    I sullenly said, "Boss, there won''t be any side effects, right?"


    The Mighty Miracle God frowned, "That won''t happen, but the clues have been cut off."


    "Then what should we do?" I asked.


    Mighty Miracle God shook his head, then looked at me and began to put on an act. "I think this is a bit difficult," he rubbed his hands together as he said this, "You don''t conform to the rules. As for the Celestial Emperor, it''s hard for me to speak up for you ¡­"


    I gritted my teeth, "How about a Rola Takizawa, an empty Cang Jing and a Ferghana Horse? That Rola Takizawa can only be bought with two hundred thousand yuan. "


    Mighty Miracle God: "Who do you think I am? "I''m not the kind of person you think I am!"


    I continued to raise the bar. "Another villa, plus a British housekeeper and a Filipino servant ¡ª"


    Mighty Miracle God slightly nodded his head, but said: "I already said, I''m not that kind of person!"


    "I''ll burn it for you tomorrow morning!" "No," I said.


    Mighty Miracle God: "Then I''ll go back first, of course there''s me on the side of the Heavenly Emperor, this dog carrying old lady will be listed as a wanted criminal in Heaven Realm, you''ve been deceived by her, you can just do it the next time," After saying that he gave me a deep look, "Don''t burn my things for me tomorrow morning, otherwise I''ll be truly angry!"


    I don''t even know how I died tomorrow if I believe you.


    After quickly saying a few more words of flattery, my attitude dropped very low. Only then did Mighty Miracle God take his pigeon from my hand in satisfaction, slipped away a few times, and got on the carriage.


    Thinking back to how Mighty Miracle God was acting today, I immediately understood that this fellow didn''t come here to investigate, but to scam me.


    After sending off the Mighty Miracle God, I stared at the park in a daze.


    It was too late. It was almost midnight. I didn''t take a taxi and slipped back alone. Only after walking a few steps did he remember that it was not dinner yet. Fortunately, it wasn''t too far away. He bought two meat buns from a night market stall on the roadside and walked as he ate. This time, he ate a big stuffed bun and would occasionally change to a meat bun.


    After passing by the resplendent, he realized that the atmosphere today was a little strange. The entrance was no longer filled with cars and cars like it used to be. There weren''t many girls in the street. Instead, they were all bullies. Some of these hoodlums were even holding onto steel pipes or something.


    Let me see, Brother Loong is planning something today. Just a few dozen people are standing outside, and I don''t know how many of them are inside.


    I saw that this had nothing to do with me, so I turned around and prepared to return to the store. The aftereffects of this sleep lasted until noon. He just wanted to go back to sleep. He stuffed the last of the meat bun into his mouth and prepared to leave. Grandmother, the cake is too dry, choking me to the point of rolling my eyes.


    At this moment, three people appeared opposite me. They saw me and I saw them. Sigh, it''s hard to explain in a single sentence.


    I used to work for the finance department, and one of the fat guys is already out there. There was also a thin man and a short man. The fat guy walked in the middle with a family bucket in his hand and the two guys on both sides holding onto a large cup of cola. From time to time, he would drag some food out of the family vat.


    After all, they did know each other, and I don''t blame them for switching to another company. The three of them walked up to me. Each of them had a steel pipe under their feet.


    "Otaku, it''s you, kid," the skinny man walked over and patted me on the shoulder as if he saw his little brother. F * ck, is there anyone who would talk to their big brother like that? Although I''m the big brother of the past, I''m still the big brother. Don''t forget, I was the one who taught you guys how to mix with society.


    That''s what I thought, but now I was choking and rolling my eyes. I wasn''t in the mood to talk to them. Both of his hands clawed wildly, and it was unknown which one of them was holding the cola cup. He could not care so much anymore. He dragged it over and took off the lid. Then, he drank it all in one go. Then, a stream of air came gushing in and poured it all in. Finally, the piece of cake was sucked into his stomach.


    Comfortable. The world is beautiful again. Just as he was about to speak to the three of them, he suddenly let out a "eh" and burped. The corner of his mouth was slightly spicy. Lowering his head to look in the cup, he saw that it was actually a real Coke without ice. I said how to drink the air drills in my stomach.


    "Where did you buy this cola? The employees of the fast food restaurants are having a fit, yet they don''t want to add it ¡­" "Ugh ¡­" "Ice ¡ª" Another burp.


    The three of them stared at me for a long time before the fatty shook his head and said in a pained tone, "Ai, it seems that you haven''t eaten for a few days already!"


    F * ck, you haven''t eaten in days, your whole family hasn''t eaten in days. Now I want to take the ten thousand dollars out of my pocket and hit him in the face. Have you ever seen anyone with ten thousand dollars in his pocket who can''t bear to eat for a few days?


    I puffed out my chest, purposely revealing the new Adibas symbol on my T-shirt. I let them see, but they didn''t notice that I had changed my equipment.


    The skinny man pulled at Fatty. "Let''s go, don''t talk to such a waste ¡ª"


    The fatty and the short man could not bear to eat anymore. They looked at each other, and the fatty handed over his family bucket. "Eat ¨C"


    The skinny man was unwilling to do so. "Why do you two care about him? Back then, he was young and ignorant, and didn''t know much about the world. He really did treat him like a boss. Look at him, he doesn''t even look like one."


    I am now a rich man and a deity. How could he possibly ignore an amateur delinquent like this? He looked into the family barrel and saw that there was only a handful of chips left.

 C24

    CHAPTER XXIV The War of the Black Society


    What kind of person am I? Even with my current taste, I wouldn''t eat such junk food. I shook my head, "I''ve already eaten," as I said that, I patted Fatty on the shoulder. "Thanks for the last time ¡ª" I was talking about the incident with the Sun Lao''er, if it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t have been King of Hell.


    Fatty said, "I heard it from a middle-aged woman who was carrying a dog."


    "Who?" I was stunned.


    Seeing that my expression was still normal, he explained, "That day when I was walking on the road, I heard a middle-aged woman holding a mottled dog and was talking to herself about the Sun Lao''er transfer. That''s what I knew."


    My heart quivered. It seems that all of this was planned by that old woman who was carrying me around. This was a huge conspiracy against me. This dog hugging auntie''s identity is definitely not ordinary, but it''s a pity that I can''t find her.


    "Otaku, I don''t think you can do it anymore," the short man said. "If you can''t do it, just follow my Brother Xiong. Look, follow Brother Xiong, KFC and smoke back," he said as he took out a box of 10 yuan Purple Clouds from his pocket.


    "He is usually very prestigious at school and even brought us out to see the world. Not only did he get to know some of his elder brothers, but he also has some face. He will definitely have a bright future." This thin man had the potential to be a management scientist. In his present form, he actually encompassed Maslow''s theory of hierarchy of needs, from warmth, safety, and social interaction to the realization of one''s life''s value.


    Who was Brother Xiong? He was probably the manager of their new company. It seemed like he was a rising star in the financial world. If it was his brother who was chased out by his landlord, he might have been tempted. But who is my brother now? My brother is the King of Hell, how could I be in the same group as you amateur hoodlums?


    Just as I was about to refuse, a thought suddenly flashed through my mind, "What are you guys doing here tonight ¡­" "Ugh ¡­" Another hiccup.


    Fatty picked up the potato chips in the bucket in his family and stuffed it into his mouth. He said unclearly, "I don''t know, according to what Brother Xiong said, what is Brother Loong going to do for seafood. He told us to stand at the back to fill our heads ¡­"


    Howling Celestial Dog, I already know the answer in my heart. I was just about to go over to take a look. "Sure, I''ll follow you guys and fill up the numbers tonight. I don''t know ¡­" "Ugh ¡­" Who cares about the smoke? " Another hiccup.


    "It''s fine, Brother Xiong said that as long as they are willing to come, we will each take two bags of Zi Yun. After the fight tonight, there''s still the midnight snack.


    "I must do such a good thing," I said.


    "Then come with us," Pang Zi stuffed another handful of chips into his mouth.


    I followed them back to the Golden Beautiful Gate. Naturally, these amateur hoodlums weren''t qualified to enter, but luckily, that guy called Brother Xiong wasn''t. When we found him, he was hiding behind the wind with a cigarette in his mouth, sniffling.


    When they met, Fatty introduced me to Brother Xiong, who nodded and took out half a purple cloud from under his lapel and gave me two bags, "Brother, just follow us and leave. There''s no need to make a move to fill up the crowd, I''ll treat everyone to some barbecue skewers after it''s over."


    I immediately nodded my head and bowed, indicating that I would do my best. Even if I had to stand there, I would stand out and give big brother Xiong face.


    After a while, a group of people came out of the golden splendor. They were dressed like Black Man again, with big bald heads, black short-sleeved t-shirts, and some neck even had big golden chains as thick as a finger. Some of them had their heads covered with gauze and their ears also covered with gauze. One could tell that they were the ones that were bitten and defeated by the Mad Dog Legion that day.


    The leader of the group is known as Tiger Lord, which is the most capable general under Brother Loong. Compared to the previous Downhill Leopard, he was ranked even higher. Legend has it that this guy fought to the death, was ruthless, and wanted to attack people''s vital parts. He was stabbed a dozen times, and he even chased after three people who cut him down.


    Tiger Lord was 1.9 meters tall and weighed over a hundred kilograms. He was no better than Schwarzenegger. He was carrying a pig slaughtering knife with a rope wrapped around its handle. Brother Xiong quickly shook us off and moved to Tiger Lord''s side. However, Tiger Lord was surrounded by those core members, so he was unable to get close to them.


    An Audi A6 drove from the resplendent back door to the front entrance. When Tiger Lord saw this, he quickly walked to the side of the car. Some sharp-eyed people could already recognize that the person in the carriage was Brother Loong.


    Everyone whispered amongst themselves. It seemed like there would be a big event tonight. The entrance was already filled with people. He roughly estimated that there were around 400 to 500 people there, and the black t-shirts at the core numbered more than 200.


    "Brothers, we are going to cut down Downhill Leopard today, not afraid of death, follow me. No matter who it is that kills Downhill Leopard, I will help them to squat, the society that was injured will provide you with medical treatment, as well as the safety fees, brothers plagiarizing the place, let''s go ¡ª"


    A few hundred people loudly cheered as a group of people majestically walked on the road in the middle of the night. The one in the lead was Brother Loong''s Audi A6.


    After walking for about 10 minutes, they arrived at a construction site. The open terrain was perfect for the group.


    The mad dog army from the Howling Celestial Dog side also went to the construction site from another direction. It was unknown who switched on the 200 watts of light on top of the building, making the construction site completely lit up.


    Seeing that the Howling Celestial Dog was here, the Brother Loong finally got down from the Audi A6. This is the first time I have seen the Brother Loong. We have nearly 500 people here, and more than 200 at the Howling Celestial Dog. However, only the 200 + black t-shirts in the middle are here to chop people, the rest are all wearing school uniforms or smoking cigarettes. There were a few who actually drank two or three hundred thousand taels of wine. They had beer bottle s in their hands and would occasionally take a sip.


    When I saw the strength of the Howling Celestial Dog, I immediately took a deep breath. The rate of growth of this was too scary. It wouldn''t be normal for a group of seven or eight hundred players to die tonight. I looked around, but there was no sign of the Black and White Impermanence.


    "Downhill Leopard, get the hell out here," Brother Loong stood at the front and shouted.


    "You old bastard, hurry up and dissolve your Flying Dragon Association and hand the golden splendor over to me, how can Grandpa spare your life?"


    "Downhill Leopard, I think that I''m not unkind to you. I can only endure your usual small act of bullying men and women, but now, you''re actually getting more and more violent. Not to mention standing on your own accord, you even dare to have ideas about my seafood market and my brilliant gold and jade, tonight, we will settle this matter."


    The Howling Celestial Dog laughed mockingly, "Alright, let''s see if I can end you or you can end me ¡ª"


    Tiger Lord interjected, "Brother Loong, let me do it!"


    Seeing that the Howling Celestial Dog was not regretting its actions, the Brother Loong nodded his head and stood to the side, giving way to Tiger Lord.


    Tiger Lord held the Pig Slaughtering Knife in one hand and the Howling Celestial Dog in the other. "Downhill Leopard, do you dare to fight with me one-on-one?"


    Howling Celestial Dog took two steps forward, "Why would I not dare? In my eyes, you are just a sick cat."


    "Alright," Tiger Lord took off his shirt, revealing his muscles that made Schwarzenegger and Stallone feel inferior to him, "Then come!"


    "Ah ¡­" The Howling Celestial Dog roared and rushed towards Tiger Lord.


    Tiger Lord should be a practitioner. He should be able to hold a sabre in one hand. The Howling Celestial Dog rushed forward and the two fought. Tiger Lord fought well, one move at a time. However, the Howling Celestial Dog continued to bark weirdly and pounced on Tiger Lord like a mad dog.


    It had been a long time since Tiger Lord last met such a character. At the beginning, he scoffed at the Howling Celestial Dog, thinking that it was simply courting death. Sticky on the body is endless.


    As if he had gone mad, the Howling Celestial Dog pounced forward, grabbed and bit at an unusually fast speed. Tiger Lord threw himself into the air a few times as if he did not have enough time to receive a punch. The Howling Celestial Dog did not have any scruples as it surrounded Tiger Lord, stealing peaches from monkeys and burrowing into his crotch. Even the people around him despised him. Only I knew his heart. Originally, it was a dog transformed, so naturally, there were many dog habits that couldn''t be changed.


    After a few rounds, Tiger Lord staggered, causing the Howling Celestial Dog to be physically and mentally exhausted. Several scratches appeared on his face and arms. The Howling Celestial Dog was not much better, its entire body was riddled with wounds, and it was almost beaten up by Tiger Lord to the point of vomiting blood. However, this fellow had a tenacious will to fight. He continued to circle Tiger Lord, clawing and biting at his surroundings.


    The Howling Celestial Dog pounced towards Tiger Lord again, allowing Tiger Lord to grab onto its shoulders and threw it fiercely onto the ground. The Howling Celestial Dog completely disregarded that as it turned its body and crawled under Tiger Lord''s crotch. Tiger Lord was shocked and immediately turned around, but it was already too late. The Howling Celestial Dog roared and pounced over and jumped onto Tiger Lord''s body.


    Tiger Lord turned his head and saw the Howling Celestial Dog coming at him with a mouthful of white teeth. He was scared out of his wits and dragged the Howling Celestial Dog down, but he could not pull it down. Tiger Lord was in extreme pain as he pulled the Howling Celestial Dog''s hair off one by one. I looked more closely and saw that some of them had their heads pulled off. Just like that, the Howling Celestial Dog continued to bite Tiger Lord''s neck without letting go.


    No matter how tough a man was, he wouldn''t be able to handle this move. Tiger Lord struggled for a while before his vision turned dark and he collapsed onto the ground. The Howling Celestial Dog continued to bite Tiger Lord''s neck, letting out a hoarse growl from its throat.


    The Howling Celestial Dog fiercely drank two mouthfuls of blood, looked up at the sky and roared, blood spurting out from Tiger Lord''s arteries.


    The chest of the Howling Celestial Dog had already been dyed blood red. The surroundings were completely silent. Everyone was stunned into silence. At that moment, the Howling Celestial Dog did not look human at all. Even though it was wearing human skin, it looked like a zombie.


    Under the illumination of a few 200-watts, the Howling Celestial Dog looked like an evil spirit that had drilled out from hell, its divine form ready. In fact, the wraiths I saw in the Infernal Realm afterwards were not as ferocious as the Howling Celestial Dog at this moment.

 C25

    My friends and I were stunned, as were the seven hundred people around us. After a long time, he finally heard Brother Loong scream, "Hurry and save that tiger!"


    Tiger Lord was a capable subordinate of the Brother Loong, so he could not afford to lose. After the group of black shirts reacted, they majestically rushed forward. The Howling Celestial Dog s also rushed over in a grandiose manner. The two groups of people bumped into each other.


    Brother Xiong, who was standing beside us, was dumbfounded. He thought that the reason why we came was to join in on the fun. Within these few hundred people, there were the First Brother of the underworld, the Brother Loong, and the invincible Tiger Lord. The opposing Xiao Budian was so scared that he instantly peed his pants.


    Who would have thought that Tiger Lord would use such a cruel move to cripple his opponent right at the start of the match. If the two sides really started fighting, then this Brother Xiong would be completely dumbfounded. Not only was Brother Xiong dumbfounded, even the two hundred plus people holding onto the same view as him were also dumbfounded.


    Some of the more timid ones had thrown away the steel pipes in their hands and sneakily slipped away.


    The one versus one battle was already lost, so the group competition might not get the upper hand. The Howling Celestial Dog''s mad dog army had grown a lot. Of course, Brother Loong had retreated to the back under the protection of his subordinates, just in time to see the rest of us joining in on the fun.


    Although the Brother Loong was currently at a disadvantage, he still had that domineering aura. He scanned the surroundings with his tiger like eyes, "What are you guys still standing there for? Are you here to watch the show?"


    The underworld''s words naturally carried weight. A few small groups that wanted to stand out but were not afraid of death, in order to show their face in front of the Brother Loong, had also joined the battle while howling.


    Under Brother Loong''s forceful gaze, we had no choice but to bite the bullet and charge forward. Who knows how many people were cursing Brother Loong''s entire family in their hearts, cursing themselves for having their heads kicked by a donkey or exploded with fart today? They actually came to watch the scene.


    The scene was similar to the Red Army under Moscow. Even if they wanted to charge forward, they would need to have a supervising team behind them. It was a pity that the Brother Loong did not know of the logic of not being too expensive. This group of people could even tear up from the pain of having their nostrils dug out. If they rushed forward, they would only be able to implicate those black t-shirts.


    The black shirts were blocked in front of them, they couldn''t even move out of the way, they could only endure being torn apart by the mad dog army.


    Under the leadership of the true mad dog Howling Celestial Dog, the Mad Dog Corps charged forward like a hot knife through butter. Howling Celestial Dog alone was able to hold up against half of the mad dog army. Wherever he went, the black shirts would flee like the wind, no one would dare to fight him. They were all frightened by the bloody scene from before.


    I looked at the Howling Celestial Dog charging left and right, attacking ferociously and viciously, and my heart was filled with emotion. A few days ago, you were cowardly, wretched, cute, and moon biting in front of me, but in these two days, you were even more mad than a mad dog. It seemed that the environment had quite an effect on humans and dogs.


    With the black T-shirt missing Tiger Lord, the group of dragons without a leader, and the Mad Dog Legion beating the master to death with their fists. No matter how tough the group was, they were no longer effective. Before them was the ferocious Mad Dog Corps, and behind them was a group of teammates who came to watch like pigs. The black t-shirts finally couldn''t hold on any longer and lost.


    Those who came to watch the show saw that the elite troops had all been crippled. These cannon fodder ran even faster than the elite soldiers. Brother Loong was covered in dust, and his eyes were filled with despair. This was the first time that he had tasted failure after decades of cultivation.


    In a magnificent army of thousands of men and horses, the fatty was still foolishly standing in the crowd. In one hand, he was holding a family barrel, while the other was picking up fries and eating them. The other side was retreating, but this guy didn''t seem to have understood the situation. At first glance, I don''t think so. The black shirts have all retreated, and the fat guy is about to become the target of public criticism. The leading Howling Celestial Dog''s eyes were already red from biting long ago, and it directly rushed towards Fatty''s wide back.


    Damn you, no matter what, Fatty is still my brother. It''s all thanks to him that I was able to become the King of Hell. How could they just stand by and watch him die?


    I saw that Fatty was in danger, so I couldn''t care less. He turned against the crowd and rushed forward, trying to pull Fatty back.


    After running two steps, he realized that he was unarmed. Looking at the floor, it was so clean that there wasn''t even a brick. This is so infuriating, how can a construction site not have bricks? Did the heavens want me to die?


    While I was hesitating, I saw the guy who had been drinking beer run past me. He didn''t forget to look up and take a sip. I grabbed the beer bottle from the man''s mouth. "Brother, can you lend it to me? I''ll return it to you later," I consoled the drunkard as I continued to rush forward.


    "Fatty!" "Run!" The Brother Loong''s defeated soldiers had all run away from me, leaving only Fatty eating his chips. The Howling Celestial Dog had already arrived behind him.


    My shout alarmed Fatty. The fatty turned his head and saw how the Howling Celestial Dog looked like when it ate people. Only then did he figure out the situation.


    I grabbed the beer bottle and shouted, "Ahh!".


    The Howling Celestial Dog saw me, and I saw him. Upon seeing that it was me, and the beer bottle in my hands, it immediately became scared out of its wits. " "The Magic Weapon ¡ª ¡ª" He cried out in alarm, turned around, and ran back. He came and went in a hurry.


    As the saying goes, one thing equals another. Howling Celestial Dog have something to be afraid of. He was afraid that the bottle would throw out his soul once again, so he didn''t have that many soulless bodies waiting for him to drill through. After painstakingly making up a body, I am preparing to unite the underworld, but I can''t let it fall into my hands. The Howling Celestial Dog wisely chose to escape. He ran in a panic.


    The Mad Dog Legion always relied on Howling Celestial Dog as their mental support, but now that their mental support had collapsed, the Mad Dog Legion was at a loss as well as they turned around and followed the Howling Celestial Dog. "The entire construction site only saw a bunch of mad dogs running behind. I was chasing them alone with the beer bottle." "As the saying goes, a general is worth a million soldiers." I stood in the middle of the open space and laughed towards the sky. "Hahahaha ¡­"


    My friends were stunned once again, and the hundreds of people behind me were protected by my bravery. Brother Loong looked at me with wide eyes. Those 200 watts of light surrounded me like the lights of a stage. At this moment, this was my stage, my stage. To the shocked and grateful eyes of the crowd, I was like a god. Even though I was already a god a few days ago.


    Just as I was enjoying this look, the building site was filled with sirens and lights flashing from all directions.


    "The people inside, listen, you have been surrounded by the police. Now, all of you, please hold your heads and crouch down. The police will begin to clear the area ¡ª" The police uncle came.


    As for me, under the illumination of a few 200-watt headlamps, there was nowhere to hide. My face had already been firmly memorized by the police.


    Helpless, I threw down the beer bottle and crouched down with my head in my hands. In the empty space, the Brother Loong and the Howling Celestial Dog were hiding in the shadows on both sides, leaving me alone as I helplessly squatted under the light, like a lonely stage performer. Other than the light that was as bright as day, there was also the car of the Brother Loong, the Audi A6. At this moment, the main character is still me.


    Someone shouted, "Run!" Both groups dropped what they were doing and scattered, disappearing into the darkness on either side of the construction site. As for me, because I am the main character, I enjoy priority treatment. Seven to eight neatly dressed policemen with steel helmets and shields rush into the middle of the construction site, push me onto the ground and tie me up tightly ¡­


    It was another sleepless night, and this was my first time in the police station. Maybe I''m really not suitable for financial work, as the fat guy said. In all these years, I''ve never been in a police station for financial work. I didn''t expect the first time to be because of this matter, I really suffered a huge loss.


    I sat in the interrogation room of the police station with a bitter expression on my face. From time to time, there would be a hubbub of voices outside.


    "Uncle police, I''m really going to watch the show!" I argued.


    "Watching the show?" A cop holding a DV said to me, "I think the rest of the people are here to watch a show for you. You are the absolute star, the rest are just extras."


    "No way," I said as I stared at the DV''s screen. Under the headlight, I grabbed the beer bottle and chased after the group of Howling Celestial Dog. Then there was the scene of me standing alone in the middle of the clearing, laughing at the sky. The photographer was a professional, and he even knew how to do a close-up to highlight the corners of my mouth.


    "Why don''t you guys just add a little more plot? We can make a movie and advance to the Oscars. Maybe we''ll get the best foreign language film!" The cop said: "As for you, you will be the best male lead. As for me, I will be okay if I bring back a little Golden Man."


    I lowered my head in silence. The heck, if I were to say that I broke through the heavens, no one would believe that I had really come to watch the show.


    The facts are clear, and I''ve already said what I needed to say. Sign a warrant. Someone will either protect me or I''ll be in jail for more than ten days.


    "Tell your family to come and await trial," cop said.


    I don''t have a family. I shook my head dejectedly. cop could not bear to see me like this, "If I knew it would come to this, I wouldn''t have done what I did."


    "Then let your friend or the unit leader take over," cop took another step back.


    I started to think that Black and White Impermanence definitely couldn''t do it. The moment the two of them appeared, the police station was scared to death and they could just directly collect their souls at the police station. Mu Ge''er won''t do either. If a talking dog comes to protect me, then she and I will have to go to the research institute.


    Fatty, Skinny Man and Dwarf were also no exception. These goods were either waiting for someone else to protect them, or they were just waiting for someone else to save them, or they were running for their lives. They simply didn''t care about me.


    Then there was only one remaining, and that was the Paper-man Zhang. But I don''t have a Paper-man Zhang phone, how do I contact him in the middle of the night?


    After some thought, I shook my head. "No ¡ª"


    cop looked at me with pity, "Sigh, you are so pitiful. You don''t even have a friend."


    Just as he was talking, a knock on the door sounded. A middle-aged man in a suit and a leather suit walked in. "Hello, I''m Mr. Zhai Nan''s representative. May I ask if my client is ready for trial ¡­"


    Who could be so considerate?


    I followed the lawyer named Liu out of the police station. It was already dawn and a car was waiting for me at the entrance. Liu gestured for me to get in and said, "When you get to the place, you''ll know who protected you."

 C26

    After a long night in the car, I fell asleep as soon as I lay down. When he woke up, he found that the car had arrived at the magnificent back door. After getting off the car, four to five black t-shirts surrounded me. I nervously looked at them. After a long time, those black T-shirts bowed towards me, "Hello, Big Bro!"


    Oh my god, you scared me, I was about to kneel down to these brothers.


    This was the first time they entered such a resplendent place. There weren''t many people and most of them were unfamiliar faces. The few who went out to fight last night were probably caught or caught, or else they went out to seek shelter.


    Take the elevator to the top floor. In a large living room, I met the Brother Loong.


    "Brother," the Brother Loong embraced my shoulders, "It''s all thanks to you that I lost all my face last night."


    I replied politely, "It''s nothing. I still have to thank Brother Loong for saving me from the police station."


    Brother Loong held my hand with a heroic expression, "How is it? Follow me.


    Coming out to mess around was basically asking for money for fame. I am already the big boss behind the Paper-man Zhang Paper Company now, I will still care about the money you earn with that unscrupulous attitude of yours. Speaking of reputation, I''m the King of Hell. Even though I''m acting as a representative, I don''t care about the deaths of several hundred million people. I smiled and shook my head, "Forget it, Brother Loong. I accept your good intentions, but I still have other work to do."


    Brother Loong still did not give up, "Brother, what do you want, I will definitely satisfy you?"


    "I really don''t need anything," I said firmly.


    If others were to reject Brother Loong like this repeatedly, Brother Loong would definitely fall out with him. But I know that Tiger Lord is currently in the hospital, and Brother Loong needs my help to knock down the Howling Celestial Dog, so he won''t fall out with me.


    The black shirts by the side all looked at me with reverence. Most of them had stayed behind last night to guard their splendor, so they didn''t see it. However, my heroic deeds were already spread far and wide. But I never thought that my Spiritual Master would be so cool to dare reject Brother Loong''s good intentions.


    Brother Loong saw that I did not know how to appreciate favors, so he found a way out for himself, "No matter what, you are my brother, blood brother. My name is Ah Long, you can call me Ah Snake.


    "Old Snake," I said. &


    With his hands behind his back, the black t-shirt around me bowed to me, "Good morning, Elder Brother Snake!"


    Brother Loong smiled slightly, "If word comes out, Old Snake will be my blood brother from now on. If someone provokes him, that would mean provoking me ¡ª"


    F * ck, what the hell are you doing, Li Dai Tao? No, I''m borrowing his corpse to return the dead''s soul, and that''s not it. Damn it, this rumor of yours is known by the Howling Celestial Dog. It doesn''t matter if I agree or not, since everyone outside knows that I''m with you. F * ck, the police will know.


    I smiled bitterly, "Brother Loong, forget it, I really am not the material you are talking about. I didn''t even figure out what happened last night. "


    Brother Loong patted my shoulder again, "Brother, you don''t have to say anymore, I''m just optimistic about your indomitable spirit!"


    Me: "¡­"


    I was muddleheaded, and didn''t even know how I got out of Brother Loong. Unable to refuse the offer, I became Flying Dragon Association''s number two. Even though it was just a name, there was no need to report it to Golden Roc Shrine. But I was a gangster, after all.


    Brother Loong sent a few of his subordinates to send me back to the Fanjiayuan. Disappointed, I lay down and slept. What the hell, did I somehow become a criminal who got his guarantee pending trial, or inexplicably became the second in command of Flying Dragon Association? Somehow, Laozi became the main pillar of the underworld.


    When I woke up, it was already dark. I walked to the door drowsily. The big stuffed bun had already closed. Old Man Liu had also gotten off work. My stomach was rumbling with hunger as I took care of my physical needs in front of Old Man Liu''s public toilet. Ye Zichen walked back to the store with his pants up.


    The Black and White Impermanence followed behind him and entered, "Come, let''s go to the Underworld to take a look. We didn''t go for a day."


    With a flash of blue light, the three of them arrived in front of the hall. The massive Arc de Triomphe stood on the square. In the underworld, the Arc de Triomphe was magnified once more. The Arc de Triomphe that was three stories high had now reached the height of five stories. Compared to the dilapidated Hades Palace, this place was much more majestic.


    I looked around, but could not find Wu Chengen, so I could only call out, "Wu? Where are you? "


    A voice came from beneath the Arc de Triomphe. "Stop shouting, I''m here!"


    The Black and White Impermanence and I looked around. After a long time, we finally found Wu Chengen, who was pressed under the door frame of the Triumph Portal.


    "I say Wu, do you have a tendency to be abused, or do you feel uncomfortable all over if you don''t find something to pressure you?" I asked.


    Wu Chengen sighed, "Don''t say anymore, yesterday I was at the plaza counting stars in the sky, and the door suddenly fell from the sky, before I could even run, it had me pinned down, which one of you guys can do me a favor and pull me out."


    I worked together with the Black and White Impermanence to pull him out from under the Arc de Triomphe. This fellow was pressed down like a piece of paper and only recovered after trembling for a long time.


    Wu Chengen touched the door, "En, this door is good. I will continue to study it, and try to automate the trials as soon as possible."


    I also patted his shoulder. "Alright, I''ll leave this task to you."


    Then, we arrived at in the Yama King Palace. As usual, Black and White Impermanence led the dead spirits that they had saved up for the past two days over, then turned left and right again. Then I threw the Hades in the air.


    It took more than an hour.


    I looked. Luckily, I didn''t see any signs of Tiger Lord. He shouldn''t be dead.


    Coming out of Netherworld, I was both hungry and sleepy. Then sleep again.


    Just as he was falling asleep, someone knocked on the door. When he opened his eyes, the sky was already bright. Who could be so annoying as to knock on the door so early in the morning?


    I got up impatiently. "Who is it?" I opened the door. Two policemen were standing in the doorway. I didn''t recognize either of them.


    "You''re Zhai Nan?" An older fatty asked.


    I nodded my head obediently. Damn, who told me to wait until the trial? The address here at the police station yesterday.


    "We''re from the City Police Squad, come with us," the fat policeman said.


    "Police uncle, I really am not a gangster!"


    The young policeman became impatient, "Don''t be so long-winded. In the past two days, your Old Snake''s reputation has become well-known to us all!"


    Damn, I slept for only two breaths'' time and the name of this Old Snake actually spread.


    "I really am not a gangster."


    "Would you like to come with us? Our chief would like to talk to you," the young policeman said.


    Helplessly, I went inside, put on my hat and followed them out the door. Alright, since the police already knew, then the Howling Celestial Dog should also know. I think I should still make preparations. Before I went out, I placed the Magic Weapon and beer bottle that were always in the shop into a bucket bag.


    Old Man Liu stood at the door of the toilet, "Otaku, you stinking brat, did you pee at the door of my toilet last night?"


    Seeing the two policemen, Old Man Liu immediately forgot about me peeing. "Otaku, what did you do?"


    "I... I don''t know, "I don''t even know how to tell Old Man Liu.


    Looking at the people coming and going in the Fanjiayuan, "Comrade Police, can you give me a hood? I''ll cover my head," I said gloomily.


    The old policeman said, "I do have a hood, but if you think about it clearly, I''m still not fooled."


    I thought about it and decided not to. After all, I didn''t know what was going on.


    Under the gazes of all the counterfeiters of Fanjiayuan, I walked towards the police car outside of Fanjiayuan. He left behind countless whispers along the way.


    The atmosphere was so tragic, so solemn, so many pairs of eyes staring at me in silence. A long, chained walk, farewell to the people of the country. After killing me, there would be a later person ¡ª from the big musical East Red.


    "Dearest, look, it''s that green hat dog again." The moment the enemies met each other, the damned little couple that didn''t die had come to wander the Fanjiayuan again.


    "Which Green Hat?"


    "The one I saw last time!"


    "Oh, it''s him. Where is he? "Where is it?"


    "Right there, taken away by the police!"


    "What did he do?"


    "I heard that he peed on the Fanjiayuan Market last night!"


    "Hee hee, a green-hat dog that piss everywhere ¡ª"


    The rumors spread very quickly. Before I even walked out of the Fanjiayuan, it was me who was taken away by the police because of peeing. Many of the adults in the shops were taming their children, "If you dare to put them at the door again, they will be taken away by the police like that man in the green hat!"


    Damn it, Uncle Police, why don''t you put a hood on me.


    When we reached the police station, in an interrogation room, I saw the legendary city police captain and anti-gang leader. A fat middle-aged man introduced himself as Wang Hai. You are Old Snake? "


    "Captain Wang, my name was given to me by Brother Loong yesterday. I truly do not wish to use it ¡­" I said wistfully. Whenever I went into the police station these days, I would look so sad that people would think I was in trouble.


    Wang Hai held a few resumes in his hand, "I already know your situation. A week ago, you were still a little hoodlum who charged protection fees at the school gate and had nothing to rely on. Afterwards, you bought a nearly closed antique shop in Fanjiayuan. and then came out of it the night before last -- "


    I nodded eagerly. "It''s good that you know it, I really have nothing to do with Brother Loong and the rest."


    Wang Hai slammed his resume back onto the table. "You still dare to say that you don''t have anything to do with it?" He took out another list, "This is the list of core members of the criminal group Xu Hailong that we know about. Take a look at your ranking." So the Brother Loong''s name is Xu Hailong, this is the first time I''ve heard of it.


    I picked up the list, and saw that the first person on the list was Brother Loong, and the second person was me.

 C27

    Do you want me to die? "Captain Wang, I really don''t go the same way as Brother Loong. There''s completely someone framing me here."


    "Then do you know what''s going on inside them?" Wang Hai patiently asked.


    I didn''t think it was a trap. All I wanted to do was to do a good job of dealing with it. "What''s going on?"


    "It''s about Xu Hailong and Downhill Leopard," Wang Hai continued.


    The two of them, I still know a little about them," I hastily said. "Downhill Leopard was once a subordinate of Brother Loong, but after thinking that it was hopeless to follow him, he went out and took over Brother Loong''s seafood market. For this matter, the Brother Loong had already fought with him a few times. What happened the night before yesterday, was precisely because the Downhill Leopard wanted to occupy the dazzling gold and jade of the Brother Loong, that was why he did this ¡­


    Wang Hai nodded, his eyes suddenly brimming with light as he aggressively slammed the table, "Hmph, you still dare to say that you and Xu Hailong are not related?! How do you know so much without any connections! "


    Tears welled up in my eyes, "It''s such an injustice!" I almost knelt down and hugged his leg, "I really have no relationship with them!"


    "Hmph," Wang Hai snorted, "Resisting until the end is just a dead end. I suggest that you tell us the truth about the crimes committed by Xu Hailong''s group! "


    I had snot and tears in my eyes. "Reporting to the government, I really didn''t know. I''m just a Fanjiayuan vendor, how much do I know! "Before yesterday, I didn''t even enter the dazzling golden gates!"


    "That''s because you''ve been hiding all this time," Wang Hai sneered, "I didn''t expect you to be so good at playing lurker here, but the next step is to play immoral in the police station."


    Captain Wang, go investigate if you don''t believe me. Before the day before yesterday, I really did contact Brother Loong ¡­ No... I really don''t even know what Xu Hailong looks like! "


    I''m just speaking the truth, but in Wang Hai''s eyes, it was because I was hiding something well, and I thought the police couldn''t find anything, "Humph, don''t be proud, one day, I will find out the criminal evidence between you and Xu Hailong!"


    "Captain Wang, Grandpa Wang, you really misunderstood," I saw that it wasn''t good, and hurriedly explained, "Earlier, I really wanted to join that whatever Flying Dragon Association of Xu Hailong''s. After that, ever since I bought that antique shop in the Fanjiayuan, I really had a completely new beginning!"


    Wang Hai rolled his eyes. "So you have a motive to join the underworld?"


    I was on the verge of tears. "Grandpa Wang, I really didn''t. I was just bored that night. I went out for a walk and then got dragged into a gang fight. Look ¡­" I took out a bag and a half of purple clouds from my pocket. "They gave me two bags of purple clouds. Who would risk their life for two bags of purple clouds?!"


    Wang Hai''s eyes swept the area and a cop ran over eagerly, taking my Zi Yun away. "You have a motive, a crime, and stolen goods. What else do you have to say for yourself?"


    I shut up, I''m not going to talk anymore, okay? Why did it get darker the more he described it?


    Wang Hai glanced at me. "What''s the matter?" There''s nothing more to say? "


    Me: "# $%... "*"


    "If you don''t say it, don''t think I won''t be able to do anything to you. Although fighting isn''t a serious crime, I can still detain you for 15 days ¡­" Wang Hai said.


    Lawyer Liu knocked on the door again, "Captain Wang, I am Mr. Zhai Nan''s representative. I hope I can be present in your investigation of my client!"


    "Hmph, even the gold medal lawyer from Flying Dragon Association has come, and you still say it''s not a gang!" Wang Hai glared at me.


    "Captain Wang, please be careful with the words you use. I represent the Soaring Dragon Group, and I am a legal and official enterprise. I am not a society as you call me, nor is I a gangster society!" Lawyer Liu said righteously.


    The heck, they say that lawyers aren''t good people, and that they don''t even blink when they say lies. I''ve only seen it today, and it turns out that these people are really not good people. Everyone in the city knew the name of Flying Dragon Association, and this guy was still arguing righteously.


    Wang Hai sneered, "Let''s wait and see! One day, I will uncover your roots! "


    Lawyer Liu still had a straight face, "Captain Wang, can I understand the words you said just now as a threat?"


    "Humph," Wang Hai kept his mouth shut, clearly not a match for Lawyer Liu.


    A police officer ran in frantically, "Captain, there are a lot of people at the door, they said they are waiting for someone called Old Snake!"


    Wang Hai slammed his hand on the table. "Zhai Nan, don''t be too arrogant!"


    I cried. No, I was wronged. It really wasn''t me who called them here.


    "Captain Wang, if there is nothing else, I think my client can leave. In accordance with the regulations on punishments for public security, we still have to pay 500 yuan in fines at the police station! " Lawyer Liu said.


    Wang Hai waved at Lawyer Liu in disgust. "Come on, come on!" After saying that, he gouged me with his eyes. I was gouged out from the back of my head to my heels. It''s over, it''s really over this time. The Criminal Police Captain has given us an account number.


    I dejectedly followed Lawyer Liu out of the police station.


    Outside the police station stood around seventy or eighty hooligans. The leader was a dozen or so black shirts, most of which he had seen on that golden day.


    Seeing me come out, these fellows stood in two rows on the opposite side of the road. Under the command of the black t-shirt, they bowed and said, "Good day, Elder Brother Snake!"


    F * ck, this is at the police station. Do you really think you''re some kind of ancient villain? It''s Chen Haonan! Quiet, quiet. You guys don''t want to live anymore. I still want to live.


    The delinquents on the other side of the road thought that I was waving at them, but they also waved at me. No one knew who shouted, "Elder Brother Snake!" Elder Brother Snake! "


    All the hooligans followed the words "Elder Brother Snake!" "Elder Brother Snake!" "Elder Brother Snake!" Elder Brother Snake! " The sound was deafening. Hell, I''m not Mandela or Martin Luther King, who just came out of a white prison, or Arafat, who just came out of a residence that was locked up by the Israelis.


    "Kacha ~ ~ ~" I clearly heard the sound of a teacup falling to the ground from the interrogation room just now. He suddenly remembered that when Captain Wang was interrogating him, he had been holding a teacup in his hands the entire time. Well, this time I''m going to buy a new teacup.


    I shook my head. It''s better not to get involved with these guys. Otherwise, if White Impermanence collects my soul on the Dharma field at night, I''ll really be like them, stepping into the ranks of dead ghosts. I''m going to be rich soon, and the world is just beginning to enjoy itself, and I don''t want to die like this.


    Lawyer Liu wanted to tell me something else, but I quickly stopped a taxi and escaped in front of everyone.


    Sitting in the car, the driver cautiously asked, "Big Bro, where are you going?"


    How would I know where to go? I was distracted. I said snappily.


    The driver was so scared that he didn''t dare to ask anymore questions as he carefully drove the car. At this moment, he was extremely frustrated and needed to find a place to treat his injuries.


    "After thinking for a long time, I finally thought of something. The best healer, Mo, would go over there and count his money." "To the Village Chen ¡ª" I said.


    The chauffeur saw a big boss sitting in the back seat, so he didn''t dare to say anything. He turned the steering wheel and headed out of the city.


    When he arrived at the village fair, he got off and paid the driver, but the driver didn''t dare to take it. After throwing down 30, he turned around and left. It wasn''t until the driver started driving that I remembered. F * ck you, I''m not a car from Fanjiayuan, I only need 21 RMB to take a taxi to the Village Chen.


    Disheartened, so depressing.


    Only after walking in the market did my anger ease up a little. He suddenly realized that the items in the market had undergone some changes. They used to be all kinds of food and necessities. Today, there were many stalls selling paper products. Furthermore, all of the artifact owners were still shouting, "I guarantee that you will be able to receive the Village Chen and Paper-man Zhang paper even if you burn them down!


    F * ck, it''s only been two days and the knockoff version has already appeared. I gritted my teeth. It seems that I have to hurry up and register my trademark, establish a company, and start a factory and a 4S store.


    After the big event, the village entrance became even more lively. The people who lined up to buy paper goods had already lined up from the end of the village to the village entrance. There was still a group of people at the entrance of the village waiting to burn the paper. They had probably come from afar, so it was inconvenient to take them away. They could only burn them at the entrance.


    An old man was commanding them from the side, how to put the items and how to burn them. The explanation was clear and logical. Under his arrangements, the people who bought the paper were burnt and left in a neat and orderly manner.


    I saw that the Paper-man Zhang has a train of thought, they even started a after-sales service. "Old master, who hired you to lead here?"


    As the old man commanded, he said to me, "No one. I was willing to come myself!"


    I took out a pack of cigarettes from my pocket and offered one to the man I had just bought at the fair.


    The old man lowered his head and looked at my cigarette box. He didn''t take the cigarette, but instead took it back. He took out a pack of Chunghwa cigarettes from his pocket and sent one to me.


    I saw that the old man looked a little different, "Heh, your grade is really high!"


    The old man smiled proudly. "It''s okay, it''s okay. From yesterday to today, someone sent me cigarettes when they were burning paper to cut the queue."


    "This will do," I was surprised, I didn''t expect that a Paper Doll Shop would actually start the industrial chain.


    The old man came over and said mysteriously, "I grew vegetables in the village. These burnt ashes are all excellent fertilizer which can be used to raise the land." The old man took another drag on his cigarette, "Young man, I saw that you were a real person, so I told you that all these people were full. Yesterday, I saw a guy burning a paper door for our ancestors, that door alone was ten stories high. He couldn''t afford it without fifty thousand yuan. Don''t you think that he''s just a brainless, rich, and desperate wastrel? "


    After the old man finished speaking, he looked at me again. "Hey, youngster, you look a little familiar. Why are you wearing a green hat just like that prodigal kid yesterday?"


    "Well," I cried, "I am the black sheep of yesterday!"

 C28

    Along the road in the village, walking towards Paper-man Zhang''s Paper Doll Shop, all sorts of voices could be heard, "Hey, the one in front wearing a green hat, right, don''t look at others, I''m just calling you, if you want to buy paper goods then come to queue, don''t think about cutting the queue!"


    I replied dejectedly, "I''m the boss!"


    Upon hearing that I was the boss, everyone was immediately surrounded by a variety of people. "Boss, come and smoke a cigarette!" "Some smoked." Boss, please come drink a bottle of green tea. Eastern Leaf, don''t be afraid of getting fat if you don''t have energy! " "This is for the water." Look, this boss is fat and has big ears, he''s really rich! One look at his assets and he''s worth over ten million! And look at that hat, how green and green it is! " "This is to say that they are very obedient." Boss brother, come to your sister''s place! " There was a deep, deep, long line of work. Her delicate fingers pressed against my chest, and her soft breasts rubbed up and down my arms, almost making me lose control. It was seduction. Someone else was waving a dozen red bills in front of my eyes. It was money.


    I knew their motive, so I said, "I''m just a small boss, I can''t make the decision. If I want the goods, I have to queue up and pay for them!"


    Right after he finished saying those words, sounds of "Tch" sounded all around them. When they looked to the crowd again, they had already regained their line of sight.


    I squeezed into the paper shop under the glare and curses. Zhang Daoling and a few other aunties were busy sending goods to collect money, he was so tired that his face was pale white like a paper man. He probably thought that Mu Ge''er was a hindrance, and had already been moved to the top of the cabinet. Seeing me enter, Mu Ge''er almost jumped out of joy.


    I saw that the shop was packed with people, so I waved my arms and said, "Don''t push! One by one! "


    A middle-aged man squeezed to the front with great difficulty, "Big brother, no matter what, you have to get me two paper men, the one who needs to braid his hair. My family''s old man has already given me three days of dreams.


    "Don''t you ever let the old man get away with it," I said soothingly.


    "Don''t, if you sell it to us, wouldn''t it be done?" the man said.


    I said to Zhang Daoling who was busy at the side, "Dao Ling, do you have any more domestic chicks? Bring two here for this master!"


    "Let me see," Zhang Daoling said as he held onto a list of goods for a long time, "There is, but we have to wait for a while. In twenty minutes, a few will arrive from the back."


    The man hurriedly thanked him. "Alright, I''ll wait a bit longer ¡ª"


    He walked to the cabinet, caught Mu Ge''er and headed towards the backyard, "Otaku, I miss dad and mom!" After saying that, this girl curled her lips and was about to cry.


    When I saw this, I hurriedly advised, "Don''t cry, don''t cry. I''ll bring you home to take a look later!" Mu Ge''er laughed through her tears again.


    After entering the backyard, he finally found Paper-man Zhang, who was drawing his eyes. "Bro, this won''t do!" "No," I said.


    Paper-man Zhang looked up and nodded, "I know that it''s not possible, but there are too many people who are here to buy paper goods. If we don''t sell them, they can tear our shop down!"


    I said, "No matter what, you have to pull out the Dao Ling and register the company and trademark as soon as possible. Now, it''s already a knockoff item!" I recounted what I had seen at the big collection at the village entrance.


    Paper-man Zhang was also shocked, he stopped what he was doing and said, "Then I will immediately go and make the arrangements, for Dao Ling to go right now!"


    I nodded. "We have to hurry this up, don''t waste it!" I still have things to do, so I''ll be leaving first. "


    "Big brother," The Paper-man Zhang called out to me, "shouldn''t you buy a phone? I haven''t been able to find you to discuss anything today."


    I nodded. "Alright, I''ll go out and buy it now."


    After conversing with Paper-man Zhang for a while longer, he copied down his and Zhang Daoling''s cell numbers. Only then did he carry Mu Ge''er out to greet Zhang Daoling and carry him out of the shop. After walking out of the village, a few more paper sellers appeared in the market. It''s not a bad job, but it''s just some paper carts and houses and stuff.


    Those who couldn''t wait any longer bought paper goods at the market and carried them away. I smiled coldly. ''Just wait, I''ll try again when I get back.''


    I said to Mu Ge''er, "Let''s go buy a phone first!" No matter what, we are rich now, so it would be unreasonable not to buy a communication device.


    Mu Ge''er asked: What brand of phone do you want to buy?


    "We''re rich now, so of course we''re crazy," I said, patting the ten thousand dollars in my pocket.


    Mu Ge''er curled her lips, "Hmph, isn''t that all my pocket money?"


    "Who cares about your pocket money? I''ll let you see my money when you rush into the Paper-man Zhang''s Paper Doll Shop." In fact, I know Mu Ge''er said that she doesn''t care about money and can''t spend much now.


    To buy high-end places." He took a taxi to the high-end shopping mall, but was stopped by the security guards at the entrance.


    "I''m sorry, sir, but this is a high-end place and pets are not allowed in." The security guard was polite, but firm.


    As he changed the door, he was stopped by the security guards, "Sir, I''m sorry, but this is a high-end location and pets are not allowed inside."


    Lord, please change the door. "Sorry, sir, this is a high-end place and pets are not allowed inside."


    "Ge''er, why don''t I put you where you are first, wait for me for a while," I finally compromise. However, the moment I said those words, I immediately regretted it. As far as I know, this is the area where the Howling Celestial Dog''s mad dog army operates. After leaving Mu Ge''er alone in a place that I can''t see, who knows what kind of tricks I''ll cause if I buy a phone.


    Mu Ge''er replied, "Alright, alright, you go quickly, I''ll wait for you here!" She looked like a well-behaved girl.


    "I curled my lips. The more suspicious this attitude is, the more suspicious it is." "I''ve changed my mind. This shopping mall bullies people too much, even if I had the money, I wouldn''t sell it here!"


    I pointed to a dilapidated building diagonally across the mall. "Let''s go there and buy some!" It was also a street of communications equipment, and along the streets were "second-hand mobile phones" stores, occasionally having a small shop or a shampoo shop.


    Bringing Mu Ge''er to three or four houses, they are all low quality goods, and are even more expensive than death, even I can''t stand it.


    Mu Ge''er saw some people selling roasted sausages, they were shouting that they were hungry, it was just like roasting sausages. Only then did I feel hungry. She bought 17 or 18 roasted sausages and two bottles of pure water. We sat on the curb, eating grilled sausages and drinking clean water.


    While he was eating, a tall man walked over from the other side of the road. He had a leopard''s head and eyes like a bull. This guy walked past us, looked at Mu Ge''er, and suddenly stopped in his tracks. He glared at Mu Ge''er with his ox eyes, and even raised the hair on his forehead. Beast! Hurry up and leave! "


    At that time, Mu Ge''er and I were fighting over the last two sausages, and neither of us noticed such a big fellow standing beside us. When we heard the thunderous roar coming from beside us, we were so scared that our hands trembled and the two sausages fell onto the ground.


    Before I could react, I saw a pair of big hands grabbing onto Mu Ge''er. Mu Ge''er''s fat body was grabbed by one of his hands, and she nearly lost her edge on both ends. With one hand gripping Mu Ge''er and the other hand pressing down on Mu Ge''er''s head through the air, Mu Ge''er''s soul was slowly leaving the body of the Howling Celestial Dog.


    Mu Ge''er was so scared that she couldn''t care less as she shouted at me, "Otaku, quickly save me!"


    Seeing the tearful look in the little girl''s eyes, my heart broke. He grabbed the sturdy man''s arm and said, "Bro, let''s talk! Don''t force her soul out! "


    "You know that she has a soul Stealing Body?" The sturdy man was shocked and stopped in his tracks. He casually threw Mu Ge''er to the side of the road, causing Mu Ge''er to roll his eyes. I shouted at Mu Ge''er, "Run!" Mu Ge''er knew that staying behind wouldn''t help me, so she spread her legs and ran far away.


    "Brother, if you have something to say, just say it, uh ¡ª" Before I could finish, the burly man grabbed my neck, unable to speak. Damn, I thought he threw Mu Ge''er on the ground to let her go. It seemed like he had given me a hand to pinch my neck.


    "Who are you, and why do you raise children?" That person exerted a force in his hand, causing the egg yolk on my side to almost pop out.


    Me... "Ugh ¡­"


    "Hmph, you are still not being honest in front of me, Taurus! Otherwise, your soul will be shattered into pieces!"


    ME: "... "Ugh ¡­"


    I don''t care if he''s awesome or not, he''s grabbing me by the neck and lifting me up. I''m going to die. This time, I was really going to return to my original position. I stood in midair, kicking wildly with my feet, my eyes bulging and my tongue sticking out. It had only been a short while, but he had already vented out so much and breathed less. It''s not that I don''t want to enter, it''s that I have to let that strong man grab me by the neck, I can''t breathe.


    Damn it, in this critical moment, I reach out my hand to touch the bucket behind me. It seems that I met someone from the same sect, I have to use beer bottle s to serve him. I don''t believe that this High-grade Magic Weapon of mine won''t be able to beat you up.


    I pull, I pull, I pull with all my might. I''m dying, I''ll pull again. Damn it, that damned Adibas Bucket, it''s stuck. It can''t be opened.


    I''ve never felt so close to death. I slanted my eyes and looked around. Luckily, my life shouldn''t have ended. I didn''t see the Black and White Impermanence come out.


    A sea of stars before my eyes. Even if the Black and White Impermanence were to come, I wouldn''t be able to see them clearly. In the confusion, I was like a swimmer drowning in the sea, clawing wildly with both hands. Suddenly, my hand touched something that made my slurry brain suddenly clear up.


    With a cold shiver in my heart, I put all my strength into my hands and stuffed them into my pockets. Then, I took out the Hades'' Seal that I had brought with me. I held out my Hades'' Seal and waved it in front of the brawny man''s eyes. Brother, I hope you can see the words on it.


    "Hades?" The brawny man hesitated for a moment before finally letting go of my neck. I fell from the sky, gasping for breath. Luckily, I was smart, otherwise, I would have definitely returned to my original position.

 C29

    That big guy cupped his hands, "So it''s the Son of Yan Luo, I thought it was a demon from somewhere, I must have offended you!" After saying that, he turned around and was about to leave. Raising a little immortals was nothing rare, at least with the permission of the Heavenly Court, Zhao Gongming could raise a rich ghost.


    He really was a strange person. "Brother, you''re also a deity?" I asked.


    The sturdy man turned his head and said, "I am Taurus?"


    "Taurus?" Why haven''t I heard of this deity''s name?


    "That''s right!" Taurus was about to leave after speaking. I finally met a deity, so I can''t communicate with him properly. Looking at his body, he''s definitely at the same level as Tiger Lord. But he was an immortal, so even ten Howling Celestial Dog wouldn''t dare to be presumptuous in front of him.


    "Brother," I said, "sit down! "Let''s talk!"


    Taurus was a little hesitant, but in the end, he still sat on the side of the road with me. Mu Ge''er had also returned, but with an outsider present, he would not act rashly. I got her two sausages and set them on a paper plate for her to eat.


    I jogged all the way to the bakery where I bought the sausages. "Twenty more sausages and two beers!"


    "I say," said the shopkeeper, "what were you doing on the side of the road? It was like dancing."


    Damn it, it was only then that I remembered, Taurus had almost strangled me to death. The boss acted as if nothing had happened and continued to sell roasted sausages.


    "You saw me dancing?" I said, surprised.


    The owner nodded, "You were dancing around that tall guy. It was like a spring. If it''s not dancing, then what are you doing?"


    Damn it, it was another deceptive trick. It was good to have Immortal Sign s, but he could still use them to confuse others when fighting. Why don''t I have one? Sad!


    He carried the grilled sausages and beer back to his room, "Bro, you have some too!" I handed him the beer. Taurus stared at the roasted sausages on the paper plate and swallowed his saliva.


    I am too familiar with his expression. He must have been hungry for a few days.


    "Eat!" "You''re welcome," I said.


    Taurus grabbed five sausages with one hand and ten with his two hands. He put the half plate down. After saying that, I saw that one of his hands was empty, only leaving behind five bamboo sticks.


    I turned to the shopkeeper and shouted, "Boss!" Another fifty sausages will be roasted and delivered! "


    On a sunny afternoon, a deity called Taurus and I were leisurely sitting on the curb, eating roasted sausages and drinking beer, enjoying life. The Language Model refers to "The Redemption of Shawshank")


    "Boss, give me another twenty," I said to the owner of the small shop, who then moved a table and stood not far behind us. He was initially roasting the food in the shop, but he was unable to keep up with Taurus''s speed, so it just so happened that he did not have much business. After hearing what I said, the boss frowned and said to me, "I''ve already given over 100 roasted sausages to this ¡­ This person ¡­ This chivalrous hero has finished eating! "How about ham sausages!"


    I thought for a moment. "That''s fine, you can make some spicy noodles and sprinkle it on top!"


    After eating another twenty sausages, Taurus finally drank a mouthful of beer in satisfaction. "Brother, thank you so much today," Taurus said.


    "No, no, brothers from all parts of the world, it can be said that it is fated that we would be able to sit together," I said. "From the looks of it, you are a trapped dragon that hasn''t ascended to the heavens!" This is what White Impermanence said to me back then.


    Taurus shook his head, "To tell you the truth, not only am I penniless, I''m also a wanted criminal in the Heavenly Court!"


    I looked at Taurus in shock. However, he was a good person. With his skill, getting some money wasn''t a problem at all. However, he would rather starve without money than to do something like stealing chickens and dogs. This was what a man should and should not do.


    "This is already my second time in the mortal world," Taurus drank his beer in big gulps. "The first time, because he couldn''t bear to see his wife acting in such a manner, he secretly let the Seven Fairies go and let her go down to the mortal world to marry him. In the end, he was demoted by the Heavenly Emperor and ended up being a cow for the bull for fifty years ¡­ Then it was Bodhisattva Ksitigarbha who spoke up for me before returning to the Heavenly Court. "


    I patted my head. Why does Taurus''s name sound so familiar? There were only two people like him in the history of Chinese literature. The other one was the Red String of Fate from the West Side. I always thought that if this guy took human form, he would look like a brothel''s pimp. Even if he turned into a man, he would still be holding a teapot in his hands. I never thought that he would look like that.


    I hastily cupped my hands together. "My apologies, my apologies!" Taurus had a rather clear personality. He hated evil and couldn''t rub even a grain of sand in his eyes. From what happened just now, it could be seen that Mu Ge''er had soul Stealing Body, and without saying a word, she had directly performed a hand seal on him.


    Taurus nodded his head, "This time, I was the one who sneaked down from the sky. The Heavenly Emperor sent the Mighty Miracle God of the Celestial Realm''s disciplinary committee to pursue me!"


    "Who?" I asked.


    "Mighty Miracle God!" Taurus said, "This guy is not a good person. He is lustful, lustful, greedy, accepts bribes, takes revenge in private, and recognizes people as his only kin!" After Taurus finished speaking, he saw that my face was pale white, "Brother, what happened to you?"


    What the hell, what else can I do? It was only now that I remembered, it''s been two days and the things I promised Mighty Miracle God had not been burnt to him. It''s over, take private revenge ¡­ Private revenge... Private revenge... Private revenge...


    Seeing my pale face, Taurus asked, "Brother, are you feeling unwell?"


    I hurriedly rubbed my face, making my pale face turn red. "It''s nothing. I drank too much beer, so my bladder doesn''t feel right!" Based on Taurus''s personality, if he knew that I was trying to bribe the Mighty Miracle God, he would have turned hostile on the spot.


    "Oh," Taurus said, "Then drink less!"


    "I shook my head, grabbed the beer bottle and gulped two mouthfuls of it down, using the wine to ease my worries." It''s fine. We''ll be fine after a while! "


    "Mighty Miracle God, I have seen it before," I said, probing. "Riding a broken 28 years old, I can''t tell how extravagant and lustful it is." Of course, I can''t tell you about the matter of giving the Dragon Zerom to her. I hope that Taurus can say something nicer to make me feel better.


    "Hmph," Taurus disdainfully curled his lips, "That was just disguising his pure and honest appearance, actually he had a private room in the five-star hotel for a long time!"


    "My heart is in a mess, I would rather offend a gentleman than a vile character!" "Come, Cow-cow, today we brothers will not leave until we''re drunk," I picked up the beer bottle and touched it with Taurus''s body. Then, I gulped down the majority of the beer in two gulps. When Taurus leaves, the first thing I''ll do is go back and burn the paper man for Mighty Miracle God. If worst comes to worst, I can just burn a few more. As a disciplinary official, Taurus can afford to offend him, I can''t afford to offend him.


    "Cow-cow, why are you wanted by the Heavenly Court this time?" My heart of gossip was stirred up by Taurus.


    "Sigh," Taurus sighed. I sat up straight, holding the beer bottle in my hands like a well-behaved child, waiting to hear the gossip stories. Under normal circumstances, after a sigh, there would be a sad and tearful story.


    "Don''t ask too much about me. It''s not good for you!" Taurus''s tone was rather strict. I was disappointed, but I didn''t give up. "Tell me! Tell me about it! "


    "It''s just some dirty things between the higher-ups, what''s there to say!" Taurus still did not speak, and only drank the beer in large gulps. I had to give up. "What are your plans for the future?"


    Taurus shook his head, "I haven''t thought about it, but I believe that under such a vast sky, I can find a place to reason!" After all this time, this Taurus was originally a high level interviewer, and Mighty Miracle God was originally interviewing him.


    I sighed, took out the more than ten thousand pieces, counted out fifteen thousand and gave it to Taurus: "Cow-cow, that''s all I can help you with!" I was afraid that he would say, "How about I hide in your Netherworld for a while longer?" My temple is too small for such a large Buddha.


    I am such a slut, why do I have to chat with others even if I meet them. Now he had lost fifteen thousand yuan. It''s a good thing that I don''t care about money at the moment. I''m rich, money, paper, money!


    "Taurus probably hasn''t seen the¡¶ Water Mansion¡· before, so he doesn''t know the plot of Lin Chong Huo and Wang Lun. When he saw the fifteen thousand that I passed to him, his eyes immediately turned red. Brother, if Mighty Miracle God finds out that you were eating and drinking with me here today, it would be troublesome enough.


    "We are brothers from all over the world," I said, pretending to be straightforward. "Besides, I know that you will get away with it."


    Taurus nodded his head, "Brother, great kindness, I, Taurus will definitely repay you!" With that, he unceremoniously accepted my fifteen thousand.


    I was just about to say something else, when Taurus''s expression suddenly changed, and said to me: "Not good! The Mighty Miracle God is here! "


    I turned pale with fright, and before I could even react, I said, "It''s too late, we''ve already arrived!" Suddenly, I felt Taurus stuffed something into my hands, "Brother, help me hide it, I''ll come find you later to get it!"


    "Haha, Taurus, let''s see where you can run to this time?" A black Mercedes-Benz stopped by the side of the road. Mighty Miracle God and four black clothed people with the air of a hacker got off the car and spread out to surround Taurus. The Mighty Miracle God was not dressed in a strange way like that day, in a fine black suit.


    "Huh?" When Mighty Miracle God saw me, his eyes were filled with hatred, "Our Lord Yama is here too!" I could hear the thick disdain and ridicule in Mighty Miracle God''s tone.


    "I... "I ¡­" I looked a little weak. "I''m just passing by!"

 C30

    After the Mighty Miracle God gave me two looks of "I''ll deal with you later" and "You''re dead for sure", he then said to Taurus with a sinister smile, "Taurus, obediently follow me back to the Heavenly Court to wait for death!"


    Taurus said in disdain, "Even with the few heavenly soldiers under you, they are unable to stop me!"


    Mighty Miracle God felt Taurus''s disdain, and it immediately thwarted his self-esteem. He pointed at Taurus and shouted, "Capture him!"


    The four hacker men charged forward. Taurus punched out and smashed into one of the hacker men. That guy''s body snapped in half and flew towards the back of the Mercedes-Benz.


    He turned around and saw that the other hacker had rushed to Taurus''s side. Without even retracting his fists, one of his heads struck the hacker''s chest, and two illusory golden bull horns appeared above his head. The hacker man let out a blood-curdling screech, and flew far away as well.


    The third hacker finally rushed over. Taurus grabbed his collar and pulled him over, while the fourth hacker dragged him over with his other hand. He grabbed his collar and tied the two of them together with their black neckties.


    He grabbed his tie and lifted up the two hacker guys. With a twist of his wrist, he actually started spinning. The two hacker males and the helicopter wings circled above Taurus''s head. Taurus released his hand, and the two hacker men spun as they flew out. He hung it on the lights of the mall across the street.


    In less than a minute, the four heavenly soldiers lost their fighting capabilities.


    Taurus disdainfully shot a glance at Mighty Miracle God, who shivered and unconsciously took a step back. Taurus roared angrily, lowered his head and rushed at Mighty Miracle God, those two golden horns on his head appeared once again.


    Mighty Miracle God activated the energy from the Immortal Sign and placed a shield in front of him. Taurus rushed forward, ignoring all his defenses. The two golden bull horns on his head broke through the shield and smashed into Mighty Miracle God''s chest.


    In a split-second, I closed my eyes. When I opened my eyes again, I didn''t see the scene of the two being evenly matched. I only saw Taurus calmly and unperturbedly standing at the position where Mighty Miracle God was originally standing, while Mighty Miracle God seemed to be lying on the side of a trash can in the distance.


    Taurus nodded at me, and without saying a word, he turned and left with large strides.


    The four heavenly soldiers supported Mighty Miracle God as they walked over, "We must catch him," Mighty Miracle God gnashed his teeth and said, "Gather another group of heavenly soldiers!"


    The four heavenly soldiers supported Mighty Miracle God as they walked to the side of the Mercedes-Benz. Before Mighty Miracle God got on the car, he said to me coldly, "I have already reported your situation to the Heavenly Emperor. There are still a lot of doubts that I need to consider. We suspect that you and that old lady carrying a dog are accomplices, and now that there''s another possibility that you''re actually Taurus''s accomplice, wait until we catch Taurus, then we can settle your matters! "


    After saying that, he got into the car and drove off without looking back.


    I stood dumbly where I was. The sky was clear, but my emotions were overcast. What was waiting for me? Double rule? Hide and seek in the jail? By mental illness? I didn''t dare think about it.


    My sky is gray, my world no longer has a sunny day.


    "Your friends are gone?" "The shop owner jumped out from behind." What do you see? " I asked.


    "Aren''t you here as well?" The owner had a strange expression on his face. "Didn''t you see them dancing just now?"


    I nodded weakly. "Yeah, I saw it."


    "Boss, settle the bill!" This is $378, and later there were also 20 ham sausages, all of which were from Wang Zhong Wang. I won''t charge you any other fees, one for each of you, a total of 50 yuan. 6 bottles of beer each cost a total of 30 yuan, adding up to 458 yuan, you guys are considered to be a big customer, so I''ll only charge you 455 yuan. "


    I was in no mood to pay the bill. In the past few days, I''ve also spent fifteen thousand yuan to give Taurus. Adding it all up, I only have less than two thousand yuan left. Only now did I realise that I was holding something in my hand. It was the thing that Taurus had given me, it was actually a phone that was as big as a brick.


    The owner of the shop came over to take a look. His shop was all selling mobile phones, and every day I saw a lot of them, so the owner became very professional, "Your mobile phone is very rare," he said as he took the phone from me, "Old style brick, four music lanterns, the buttons are worn and the screen is a bit fancy." He flipped the phone over, "Ha!" The owner was surprised. "It''s still four loudspeakers. If the bell rings, you can even hear it from the toilet in the shopping mall across the way!"


    "Can you go online?" I asked.


    "I estimate that if it can be accessed via QQ, the web page would probably still belong to Saipan 1," the owner continued.


    "How much is it worth?" I asked.


    "Money?" The owner looked at me in surprise. "This phone can be sold for money?" He was even more curious than me. "If you keep it for a few more years, you can sell it as an antique!"


    "Forget it." I took the phone. I was in a bad mood today, so I didn''t want to chat anymore.


    As he turned to leave, the owner ran out with a universal charger. "Lad, it''s not easy to find a charger for this item right now. I''ll give you a universal charger, take it back and use it!"


    "Then how can I take your thing for free?" "No," I said.


    The owner shook his head, "It''s fine, this Universal Filling is old. I''ve already changed my phone, so I won''t need this Universal Filling," then he turned to me and said, "As long as I can make a phone call, I''ll just use it."


    Let me think about it, since I''m here, I might as well get a card. After thanking him, he brought Mu Ge''er and left to get a card from the mobile phone. Then, he placed a call to Paper-man Zhang and Zhang Daoling, gave them their phone numbers, and dejectedly walked back home.


    "Ge''er, let''s not visit your parents today," I said lazily.


    Mu Ge''er nodded her head obediently, she had seen everything just now. She and I are grasshoppers on the same rope now, and if anything happens to me, she''ll have to be Sharpei for the rest of her life.


    He took a taxi back to Fanjiayuan, got tired, and went home to sleep.


    In the afternoon, the counterfeiters from Fanjiayuan were all packing up one by one. When they saw me return, they all looked at me in shock.


    "He was taken away by the police, how could he be released so quickly?" Fake dealer A said.


    "What do you know? It''s not a serious crime to urinate on the spot. Just educate him and he''ll pay for it." Fake dealer B said.


    "Ai, that''s why I have to control my own JB and don''t let him f * cking go out and cause trouble. Right now, the control is getting tighter and tighter," Fake Dealer C said.


    The counterfeiter, ABCD, nodded.


    I didn''t bother to argue with them and headed straight for my shop. Old Man Liu ran over right when he was being urged by Mu Ge''er to buy a big stuffed bun by the other side of the toilet. "Otaku, quickly go take a look.


    After hearing those words, the anger that I had been holding in for so long burst out completely. Damn it, everyone is bullying me today. The police in the human realm, the inspection department of the Heavenly Court, and the Village Chen Great Market all sold knockoff goods. F * ck, am I that easy to bully?


    I took out a stuffed bun and stuffed it into Mu Ge''er''s mouth. Then, I angrily unzipped the bag and took out the beer bottle.


    "With the Otaku here, who dares to ruin my store?" I let out a furious roar, as if a god had descended from heaven.


    The shop was in a mess. The mahjong table had been overturned, the bed overturned and the television overturned. The trash inside the counters were scattered all over the floor. The counters were also destroyed, and the glass was completely shattered.


    I looked up quickly. Luckily, the Feng family was still here. The big gourd was covered in dust and hung on the wall. It was really ignored by the people who smashed into the store.


    There was no one in the store. The shop owner had left a long time ago. Old Man Liu chased after him from behind, "Those who destroyed the shop left early!"


    I nodded. Well, I saw it.


    "Who did it?" I grinded my teeth as I asked.


    Old Man Liu shook his head, "I don''t know! A group of people wearing black clothes, rushed in randomly and left! "


    "Black?" "Is it a black T-shirt or a black suit?"


    "Err ¡­" Old Man Liu thought about it for a while before replying with certainty, "Black suit!"


    F * ck, he''s definitely someone from the Heavenly Court. Only they were willing to risk their lives to learn how to hacker and wear mourning clothes.


    Seeing that he was fine, the Old Man Liu went out.


    I''m still thinking, if there''s someone in the Heavenly Court that has a grudge with me, other than the Mighty Miracle God that I offended, there''s no one else. If the Mighty Miracle God could be ruled out, then who could it be? Zhao Gongming? Just as Sun Lao''er said, logically speaking, Zhao Gongming should be thanking me, why would he smash my shop. Besides, I''m the King of Hell, and they''re not afraid of my revenge if they destroy my store.


    I borrowed a broom from the Old Man Liu and swept out the broken glass as well as those trash from the Sun Lao''er. There was only a bed and a mahjong table left in the shop.


    Mu Ge''er returned to her heartless and heartless way of thinking. Sitting at the entrance of the restaurant, she was holding a stuffed bun and chewing on it with her two claws.


    The more I read, the weirder it felt. "Old Man Liu, what''s the smell of your broom?"


    Old Man Liu took a glance at it, "Err, you took the wrong one, this is a toilet cleaner, the cleaner is over there!"


    Me: "¡­"


    After the cleaning, the sky was completely dark. There was a faint, seductive stench coming from the public toilets in the shop. I had to open the window and sit with Mu Ge''er in this dark room.


    The Black and White Impermanence entered, "Hehe, my Lord." White Impermanence said, "Today, we received an official message from the Heavenly Court saying that after the Bridge of Helplessness is broken, there will be a serious backlog of dead spirits, which directly affects the stability of the Heavenly Court and Netherworld. They ordered us to fix the Bridge of Helplessness within three days, otherwise we will have to deal with you in a strict manner! Three days later, at 12 o''clock in the afternoon, the Heavenly Court will send inspectors to check the situation of the bridge. The bridge will be 200 meters long. "


    My heart trembled, the Mighty Miracle God''s successor had arrived. How can the Heavenly Court punish me? " I can''t believe it. It''s best if you don''t serve them anymore.

 C31

    "Hehe," White Impermanence said, "Sir, this document is also sealed by the Great Seal of the Heavenly Court Committee!"


    "It suddenly occurred to me that this document was as protected by the Nine Heavens as the one I received when I became the King of Hell." That... That... Then if I can''t finish it... Will... Will... "How about it?" My voice trembles a little.


    "Ah Jiu ¡­" Ah Jiu ¡­ Ah Jiu ¡­ Tribulation... Tribulation... Tribulation... Spirit... Spirit... Lei ¡ª ¡ª "Black Wuchang is indeed the reincarnation of a black crow.


    "I know. I''ll get a bridge in three days."


    White Impermanence tried her best to laugh, "Hehe, Lord, this notification was sent two days ago, but for some reason, we just received it today."


    "What?" "Isn''t that a check tomorrow morning?"


    Black Wuchang nodded his head. He could do the same by nodding and shaking his head.


    "Where am I going to find the bridge in one night, two hundred meters more," the news was almost the last straw.


    "Hehe, Lord, a 120-meter paper bridge in the mortal world is more or less enough," White Impermanence said.


    I nodded. The paper was only three-fifths the size of the real thing, as I''d seen from the Arc de Triomphe last time.


    Damn it, I was tricked by Mighty Miracle God this time, he is definitely the culprit behind this, if not, on the morning of the second day when I promised to give him the paper, I would have written down the documents. This was all a trick he was playing inside, a private revenge. Furthermore, the Heavenly Emperor was not a good person either. Why would he listen to the words of the Mighty Miracle God?


    If I''m not wrong, this document was delayed for two days before we arrived at the Underworld, this is definitely the doing of the Mighty Miracle God. F * ck, once I finish with the bridge, you and I won''t be finished.


    Now, I can only find the Paper-man Zhang. When I think about how overcrowded the Paper-man Zhang was, I felt unsure of myself, because right now, the shops in the Paper-man Zhang are simply unable to find any manpower to do this job. "I''ll call the Paper-man Zhang and take a look!"


    He took out his phone. Before he could dial, his phone suddenly rang. Four loudspeakers shouted together, "Friend, friend, have you remembered me ¡­" The music lights flashed brightly.


    This sound scared the rest of us in my room. Even the Black and White Impermanence, who were very knowledgeable, were so scared that they almost dropped the mourning stick.


    I looked over and saw it was Zhang Daoling. "Hello," I answered the phone. "Dao Ling, I was just about to call your father!"


    "Uncle," Zhang Daoling finally gave in to him and now he can call me whatever he wanted, "Come and take a look. We''ve sent a group of gangsters to cause trouble and they want to collect protection fees! And even beat up my dad! "


    I heard, and that''s it. After hanging up, I called Mu Ge''er and said, "I''m going to Paper Doll Shop, you can sleep here by yourself tonight!"


    Mu Ge''er said, "I''m coming too!"


    I said anxiously, "Don''t join in the fun!"


    Mu Ge''er had no choice but to give up as I quickly left with the Black and White Impermanence. After exiting the door, I remembered that it''s useless to bring these two brothers. We can''t just let them cry like that and extract the souls of the people who are causing trouble, right? I don''t want to cause any more trouble like the Downhill Leopard.


    "What are you two brothers going to do? What are you going to do?" I said.


    The Black and White Impermanence also knew that they could secretly occasionally get involved with human affairs, but it wouldn''t do if they went too far, so they could only nod and leave.


    I exited the Fanjiayuan and took a taxi there. Paper-man Zhang, do not let anything happen to you, my bridge, my paper empire, it''s all on you! I''ve never felt the importance of such a wretched old man. But when I met with something, I realized that the Paper-man Zhang had already become my indispensable arm.


    They took a taxi to the entrance of the Village Chen Village, and then went straight to the innermost area of the Paper Doll Shop.


    No one queued at night, but there was no business. The store was filled with people, inside and out. They were all blond hoodlums, roughly a hundred of them.


    I squeezed my way in again under the whites of my eyes. In the middle of the shop stood three or four black t-shirts, each with a fierce-looking face. They were probably here to collect protection fees. All of the workers in the shop had finished their work, leaving only the Paper-man Zhang and Zhang Daoling here. Fortunately, most of the goods in the store were sold out, so there was nothing worth it. On the other hand, Paper-man Zhang had a handprint on his face, he was probably slapped.


    "From this month onwards, your shop will pay thirty thousand dollars a month as protection fees," a bald man who was the leader of the group said.


    "You also didn''t ask who our Big Brother Camel is," a yellow haired delinquent beside the baldy said respectfully. "That is one of the subordinates of the Brother Loong, and is only second to Elder Brother Snake and Tiger Lord. For him to personally come and collect your protection fees, that is giving you face."


    My lord, it''s actually someone from the Brother Loong.


    Paper-man Zhang was still the same as before, his face was full of smiles, "Brothers, we can talk this out, we can talk this out, this is our small business ¡­"


    "Small business?" Big Bro Bald Camel curled his lips, "I''ve been here for two days already, and my turnover is over a hundred thousand. The queue has already moved to the other side of the market, how can this still be called a small transaction?"


    In the end, Zhang Daoling was still young and vigorous, he pointed at Brother Luo and shouted, "I didn''t see you guys collecting protection fees before, when my shop''s business was booming, you came to collect protection fees. I''ll tell you the truth, you can''t take a single cent!"


    Brother Camel laughed coldly at Zhang Daoling, "Heh heh, then you just have to ask my brothers outside if they agree. If you don''t give them the protection fee, they will be standing guard at the entrance of the shop every morning from tomorrow onwards!"


    Zhang Daoling was a senior in his senior year, how could he be a match for an old fox like Brother Luo. He was so angry, "You ¨C you rogues, social scum, worms ¡­"


    Brother Hunchback was not angry, but the delinquent felt that it was unfair to insult his big brother, and took out his butterfly knife from his pocket and placed it on Zhang Daoling''s neck.


    "Brat, say it again if you dare!" The little hoodlum ferociously said.


    Zhang Daoling glared, "Say it again, say it again ¡ª ¡ª"


    Paper-man Zhang was extremely anxious, "Dao Ling, shut up," he ordered the little hoodlum again, "Little big bro, little big bro, extinguish the fire ¡­"


    I think the time is right. If we go any further, we will really have to use the knife. He then stepped forward, "Stop!" I burst out of the crowd. "Put down your knife!"


    When Zhang Daoling and the Paper-man Zhang saw me coming, their faces were filled with joy, but then quickly dimmed again.


    That delinquent turned around with the butterfly knife spinning in his hand, "Brat, which rock did you jump out from!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Brother Camel went up and slapped the little hoodlum on the head, "Elder Brother Snake!" Brother Camel looked at me with excitement. Not only him, there were also a few other black shirt standing behind him without making a sound, they also respectfully shouted towards me, "Elder Brother Snake!" "Elder Brother Snake!"


    I was a little surprised. "I haven''t seen you before, have I?"


    Brother Hunchback said excitedly, "Your Elder Brother Snake is a noble, how could you remember us small fry, but we have all seen you before." A few of the men in black shirts also nodded.


    "You''ve seen me?" I asked in astonishment.


    That night, when you, a bottle, chased after Downhill Leopard and the rest of them, we were all present. We were even caught by the police later on, and each of us was fined five hundred yuan before we came out. said Brother Camel.


    I suddenly understood. "It''s you guys!" So these guys were the ones who had been toyed with by his pig-like teammates that night.


    Brother Camel came to my side, and said loudly to the hooligans inside and outside, "This is the Elder Brother Snake that I told you about, the brother of the Brother Loong who chased Downhill Leopard and the rest of the hundreds of people inside and outside!"


    The crowd immediately exploded into an uproar, "Good morning, Elder Brother Snake!" "The mighty Elder Brother Snake!" "Elder Brother Snake is really handsome!" Elder Brother Snake of the War God! " Especially the little hoodlum with the butterfly knife, he was so excited that his knife fell to the ground.


    I pulled the camel aside. "Why did you come here to collect protection fees!"


    "Sigh," the camel sighed, "Downhill Leopard''s influence expanded too fast. They just established a society called Celestial Dog Gang today. Especially after he had one-on-one victory over Tiger Lord, many people in the Flying Dragon Association had turned to him to rely on.


    I was shocked, the Howling Celestial Dog was too crazy, in such a short period of time, it was able to force the number one gang member in the city to not be able to turn around.


    "Our Flying Dragon Association is currently on guard," the camel continued, "The Brother Loong has redivided the area. I am in charge of the Village Chen side right now, and my job is to recruit people, so we can fight another round with the Downhill Leopard. These lackeys are all recently recruited. "


    I silently nodded my head and suddenly had the feeling that Big Brother Yin was retreating. " Elder Brother Snake, Brother Loong is waiting for you to go back and lead us! "


    I have not been in the martial arts world for a long time, but there is still a legend about me. When I saw the hundred and ten pairs of fervent eyes, I nearly nodded in agreement the moment I got the chance. But at this crucial moment, I remembered Captain Wang who smashed cups in the interrogation room.


    If I nod my head like this, I would be guilty, and wouldn''t have a good ending when Brother Loong was exterminated.


    I shook my head, a little apathetic, a little ancient. "Forget it, I don''t want to bother with the affairs of the martial arts world anymore."


    "Elder Brother Snake." Camel''s tears almost fell out.


    "I came here to tell you that I''m a shareholder in this Paper Doll Shop. From now on, don''t come and bother this shop anymore!" I got down to business.


    The camel patted his chest. "Don''t worry, your store is our store. I, Camel, will take care of this store from now on!"


    I nodded, "I have a lot of things to do today, so I''ll treat you all to tea another day!"


    The camel immediately agreed and left the Paper Doll Shop with its people. But they did not go far, and continued to gather at the Paper Doll Shop entrance.


    Paper-man Zhang looked at the camel and the others with lingering fear, "Big Brother, they won''t come again, right?"


    I nodded. "Dao Ling, you go to the back first. I have something to discuss with your father!"


    Zhang Daoling nodded, "Then I''ll go down first ¡ª"

 C32

    Seeing that I sent Zhang Daoling away, the Paper-man Zhang knew that something big was up. As expected, after hearing the grudge between the Mighty Miracle God and me and the Heavenly Court''s letter that was delayed, the Paper-man Zhang panicked. He has already seen that if he wants to develop in the paper industry, he has to rely on my power in the Netherworld.


    "At this point," I said, "we''ll have to make a 120-meter bridge overnight."


    Paper-man Zhang frowned, "But we don''t have enough manpower. Those helpers didn''t sleep last night, and today I saw them dozing off on paper men, so I let them go back. There''s no one to be found tonight. "


    "Then the three of us will do it," I said, anxious.


    Paper-man Zhang shook his head, "This paper product needs to be designed again, we need to cut the paper, chop the bamboo, and roast the fire. There are many ways to do it, even if the three of us busied ourselves for an entire night, we might not be able to tie up the bones properly!"


    "Then what should we do?" I have no idea what to do, and Paper-man Zhang was also silent.


    At this moment, I looked up and saw the camel outside, as well as his number one hundred lackeys. I suddenly had an idea. Paper-man Zhang followed my gaze, and the look in his eyes became passionate.


    "I was just thinking about how to start, how to use them all, when the camel came in again." "Elder Brother Snake," said the camel, holding a phone, "Brother Loong wants to talk to you!"


    I took the phone. There was no helping it, unless I really didn''t want to live anymore, I had to give Brother Loong some face. "Hey, Brother Loong ¡ª"


    "Old Snake, this time you have to help big brother," Brother Loong said sincerely on the phone, "Downhill Leopard''s Celestial Dog Gang is too overbearing, we can''t hold on for much longer in the city."


    "Camel is also my old brother, letting him develop in Village Chen was my intention as well. He can be considered as giving us a way out for us to rise again. Brother, the camels have already told me, since you have a shop in the Village Chen, then help me keep an eye on the camels. After what happened last time, the dark people kept an eye on us too closely, and told them to restrain themselves, so we can leave behind the last base for our Flying Dragon Association. "Brother, I beg of you ¡ª"


    Brother Loong was on the phone right now, and he didn''t seem like the world-shaking big brother at all. Instead, he looked like a long-winded, pitiful old man. "Alright, Brother Loong, I''ll take care of them for you. But let me say this first, I won''t do anything illegal."


    Hearing my words, Brother Loong became excited on the phone, "Okay, okay, give the phone to Luo Feng, I''ll explain it to him again."


    The Brother Loong spoke a few more words with the camel before hanging up the phone. The camel then said to me, "Elder Brother Snake, Brother Loong said that from today onwards, we will listen to your commands. Even if you make us lose all our splendor, we will do the same."


    I nodded and rubbed my hands together.


    I walked to the door. The camel told the delinquents to quiet down, and then the camel passed on the words of the Brother Loong. Then, it was my turn to speak.


    I looked at this 100 thugs, nervous? I''m the one who spoke to 120 million dead men.


    Brother, from today onwards, we will use our Village Chen as the base to develop our own strength, "I said." From now on, this will be our base of operations.


    "Alright!" Camel may look like a ferocious baldy, but in reality, he is quite perceptive. The moment I said those words, he started clapping.


    I waved my hand, signalling the applause to stop, and continued, "But recently, the Downhill Leopard''s Celestial Dog Gang have been pressing down on us, and the police have also been eyeing us covetously. We need to restrain ourselves a little. So from now on, you will all be part of our Paper-man Zhang''s Paper Doll Shop. Difficulties were only temporary, but the future was still beautiful. Does anyone have any objections! "


    "Alright!" The camel led the applause again. The other lackeys already followed his lead and nodded their heads.


    A stone fell from my heart, "Alright, from now on, you will all be employees of Paper-man Zhang''s Paper Doll Shop. You will receive 100 yuan daily as pay, you will receive overtime pay, have hot meals, pipe tobacco, and beer after work."


    I know these hooligans too well, other than Flying Dragon Association''s camels and a few other black t-shirts, the other hooligans are all living a precarious life. No matter how much you say to him, it''s better to just give him the money and directly give him the tobacco and alcohol.


    Indeed, when I said this, the entire crowd started to boil.


    "Elder Brother Snake is loyal!" "In the future, my life will be sold to the Elder Brother Snake!" Elder Brother Snake, what do you think we should do? "


    I appropriately pulled Paper-man Zhang out, "Tonight, I am going to tie up a 120m long paper bridge. As for how to do it, Paper-man Zhang will be the commander, and the camels will be the leader. I will go buy meat for everyone and buy cigarettes!"


    The last sentence, won the applause from all the delinquents. At this moment, even if Camel and Brother Loong were to stand in front of them, they would be overturned by these delinquents.


    The Paper-man Zhang, with the help of the camel, quickly assigned the tasks. The paper and bamboo were sufficient, and the manpower was quickly divided. Under Zhang Daoling''s lead, some people split the bamboo, others cut the paper, and some people prepared the pigments.


    Paper-man Zhang pulled me over and asked, "Do you want a western or Chinese type of bridge, a Chinese type of Lugou Bridge, a Zhaozhou Bridge, a Golden Water Bridge, or something like that? A western type of London Bridge, a San Francisco Bridge or something like that?"


    I have seen a landscape painting of a beautiful bridge in London, and I remember it vividly. I said, "Let''s use the bridge!"


    Paper-man Zhang nodded, "Alright!" After which, he began to draw on the paper. Everyone had something to do. I stood at the door with my assigned camel, staring at each other.


    "Come, camel, prepare some food with me," Yue Yang said as he pulled the camel into Paper-man Zhang''s house. The pots in Paper-man Zhang''s house were not bad, there were a few big pots stacked in the corner of the backyard. But there wasn''t enough meat, so I searched through all of the freezers in Paper-man Zhang''s house.


    In fact, because the Paper-man Zhang''s family had to open a house for the hired workers, they prepared a lot of different types of meat, but these hundred or so people did not have enough to eat. Two chickens, four fish, 10 kilograms of pork, 10 kilograms of beef, and 5 kilograms of mutton. These hundred men, each of them getting 200 grams, there wasn''t enough meat.


    After handing a pile of frozen meat to the camel to chop into small pieces, I ran out. After paying Zhang Daoling 3000 yuan, I ran over to a small supermarket in the village. There were three bottles of beer each, and Zi Yun had to buy one box each. As for the rest of the money, he bought all of them as canned ham and sausage.


    It took a lot of effort on his part to get all those things into the house. Zhang Daoling ran over, "Uncle, everything is prepared, but the courtyard is too small, we can''t open it for more than a hundred meters."


    I shook my head. "It''s fine, just on the road in front of the shop."


    "There are no street lights in that place," Zhang Daoling said.


    I howled and the camel ran out of the kitchen. "What happened?"


    I leaned over. You''re like this, like this. The camel nodded.


    He jumped onto the steps of the store and shouted, "Those with cars, no matter what kind of car you are, just turn on all the lights. Tomorrow, when the battery runs out of battery, I''ll push it for you!"


    At this moment, electric vehicles, motorcycles, cars, the lights are on, the door, the road, lights.


    Paper-man Zhang brought his men and began to build the skeleton. Balls after bundles of bamboo sticks were carried out, the ones that were to be roasted, the ones that were to be bent, and the ones that were to be bent.


    The camel and I dove into the kitchen again, where the camel stared at a pile of meat. "How do you make all kinds of meat?"


    I curled my lips. "Don''t f * cking think about useless things. How can I still do that? Just take a few big pots and stew!"


    After finding a few hooligans, he took a few big pots and placed them in the courtyard to add water. Then, he got some useless bamboo to cook for them. When the water boiled, he threw all kinds of sliced meat and canned lunch meat into the pot. He covered the pot with the lid and added the firewood to heat it vigorously.


    Outside, the paper bridge was also in full swing. The skeleton was already set, and the mighty London Tower Bridge was already beginning to show its scale. A sheet of white paper covered the bridge, followed by a painted green. It was the color of iron and blue, which was uniformly drawn on the surface of the bridge.


    The camel and I stewed the meat in the pot. There were all kinds of vegetables and spices, and I put everything I could find in the pot.


    The more people there are, the stronger I am. More than one hundred people spent most of the night building a London Iron Bridge made out of paper. The colour had already finished. Now, he could only wait until it was dry to see if there was anything else he could add.


    The hooligans threw themselves into the production of the paper bridge with absolute passion. Perhaps this was the only thing they had ever done with their lives. Although people were tired and paralyzed, they were still full of vigor and vitality. They were all full of energy and vitality, unlike people who had worked all night.


    When it was time to fulfill my promise, I opened the pot and said, "Brothers, open your mouth and drink!"


    The group of hoodlums were like a pack of wolves as they rushed towards the wok. Looking at the various pieces of meat still rolling in the wok, no one made a move. My face immediately turned pale. Could it be that the meat I stewed is really that bad?


    After a long time, one of the hooligans said, "It''s so hot, how are we going to get it back?" I remembered then that I had not prepared chopsticks for everyone.


    The camel slapped the hooligan on the head, "Isn''t splitting the bamboo all over the ground just a pair of chopsticks?"


    Only then did everyone remember that the group of people were picking up bamboo sticks from the ground and chopping them into chopsticks. The group of people were screaming as they fished for the meat, enjoying their meal.


    "What do you think? The taste is not bad, right?" I turned the bottle of beer from side to side. No one paid any attention to me. These guys are all fighting with the contents of the pot right now. The food was all over the place, and no one could guarantee what they would get out of it once the chopsticks were used.


    Even so, these guys were still full of energy. One of the pots was already in the soup stage.

 C33

    Success, great success. The first time I made a move, I received the highest praise. This caused big brother''s vanity to be greatly satisfied, and he was even happier than if he had eaten a big bowl of meat. As he ate and drank, the papered metal bridge in London was flawless from late into the night until dawn. Paper-man Zhang used a pen to write the words "Bridge of Helplessness" on the bridge, bringing the entire atmosphere of the work to a climax. Many of the hooligans felt so excited that they were about to cry when they saw how lucky they had been for the whole night. Even though he might have just cooked the paste all night, or cut the paper all night.


    The morning''s Village Chen was shrouded in mist. The morning practitioners had just woken up when they saw a group of red-furred and green-furred hooligans carrying a paper bridge towards the village entrance.


    I stood at the entrance of the village, drew an extremely large circle, circled the entire metal bridge, and then solemnly wrote down Wu Chengen''s name.


    The fire was lit. Seeing the paper bridge burning in the fire, everyone shouted excitedly. The old man who directed the burning of paper products every day was the happiest. Nonsense, how could he not be happy? This paper bridge was like a bridge, just how much wood and grass fertilizer would he need to contribute to it?


    Paper-man Zhang and I stood side by side in front of the paper bridge. The firelight illuminated our faces red.


    Paper-man Zhang said, "Your bridge is called Bridge of Helplessness, you can''t move it easily if you put it down, and it''s not something that can be carried away just because someone wants to. With that, he looked at me proudly, "This is my unique skill. Even if the Heavenly Court spills more water in the Underworld, you don''t have to worry about the bridge being destroyed."


    Damn it, I suddenly thought of a question. Where would this bridge fall from? Last time, the Triumph Sect directly appeared on top of Wu Chengen''s head, but this time, he didn''t even know where they would land. If this Bridge Suppression Spell was added, no one would be able to move it. My god, I didn''t even dare to think about it.


    I patted Paper-man Zhang on the shoulder. "Old brother, I will go first, bring those hooligans over to the paper man ¡ª"


    After saying that, I greeted the camel, and told him to take care of his little brother. I left the house, went straight to the entrance of the village, and took a taxi to Fanjiayuan. After arriving at the Fanjiayuan, he ignored those peculiar gazes and jogged into the shop.


    "Do not fall into the plaza," I muttered to myself along the way. "Do not fall into the plaza," I did not even care about being called by the Old Man Liu. I pulled out the gourd stopper and stood in the blue light, my mouth still mumbling, "Don''t fall in the square."


    I was sent into Netherworld, Gate of the Yama King Palace. The 200-meter bridge sloped over the Arc de Triomphe. The Black and White Impermanence stood in front of the bridge, helpless.


    I walked over, "My lord, where is Wu?"


    "Don''t scold, don''t scold," Wu Chengen''s voice came from under the iron bridge, "I''m under the bridge."


    "Didn''t I tell you to prepare for the bridge?" I asked.


    Wu Chengen was speechless, only after a long while did he speak, "Who knows when your bridge will arrive, I am currently researching the gate, when a bridge in the sky suddenly descends!"


    "Xie, Faan, lend a hand and fish this guy out," I said as the Black and White Impermanence and I freed Wu Chengen from under the bridge. This time, he was pressed in a deadlock and it took him a long time to recover.


    White Impermanence said, "Hehe, why is this bridge so heavy? Even I can''t lift it with my magic!"


    I pointed at the inscriptions on the bridge and said, "That''s right, if anyone can use a spell to take away the Bridge of Helplessness, then whoever loses it will get their hands on it. This is a specially carved Bridge Suppressing Curse."


    White Impermanence: "Hehe, then what do we do now? This bridge should be at least a few hundred tons in weight! "


    "Unless someone can lift the bridge and carry it to the side of the Bridge of Helplessness."


    When White Impermanence heard my words, she said depressingly, "Let alone a Herculean, even without magic, a thousand Hercules wouldn''t be able to carry this bridge away!"


    I asked. "How far is this from the Bridge of Helplessness?"


    White Impermanence said, "Hehe, this is the center of the Fengdu City, 33 miles to the four city gates. The Bridge of Helplessness is right outside the east gate. The road from the plaza to the east gate is called the Road to River Styx. "


    Damn it, thirty-three miles, sixteen kilometers ¡­ It would take me more than two hours to get there, let alone carrying anything else. This is way too hard for me.


    I pulled out my cell phone and checked it. It was only a little over nine o''clock, about four hours before twelve. He didn''t have enough time. It seemed like he could only use the old method.


    I said to the Black and White Impermanence, "Send me up to the roof and ring the Soul Gathering Bell."


    The Black and White Impermanence didn''t have any better ideas, so they each grabbed one of my arms and flew up.


    I took the drumstick and fiercely knocked it twice. As usual, I saw the entire city surging with people. I immediately called for the Black and White Impermanence to send me down.


    ghosts rushed over from all directions, surging with power. However, the situation this time was much better than last time. Many people wore new clothes and no longer used paper money to paste their clothes. There were also many others who were very coquettish. Four attendants were carrying a sedan chair, while a boy and a girl were clearing the path in front. On the sedan sat a beautiful girl dressed in revealing clothes.


    The one leading them, was still the Old Man Lee who loved to show off.


    I stood on the steps and smiled at them. I don''t need to say it, everyone has seen it. There were still more people wearing paper clothes. It seemed like the gap between rich and poor was slowly widening. The wealthy ghosts s gathered into a pile, while the poor ghosts s gathered into a pile as well.


    However, I am not here to discuss paper products with them. After signalling for them to quiet down, I said loudly to the 120 million dead spirits, "My friends, we have met again. I am very pleased to see that the lives of my friends have improved."


    When the ghosts heard me say this, the ghosts who had already stepped into a well-off life, loudly thanked me. The ghosts who were still wearing their clothes of paper money sighed, and loudly cursed their family members in the mortal world.


    I suddenly realized that my actions had made some people rich. But I don''t have time.


    As we all know, last time, when the Bridge of Helplessness was destroyed by the water, many souls that were about to be reincarnated were trapped in the Underworld, "I said bitterly." Before, you guys didn''t have enough to eat or wear in the Underworld, but now, even though some of your ghost friends have gotten rich, most of them are still wearing paper clothes. This is my fault.


    My words resonated with many poor dead spirits, they were like me, with tears in their eyes. Seeing that I was almost done with my life, I said, "In order to allow everyone to be reincarnated as soon as possible and not to have a hard time in the underworld, I spent a huge sum of money to build a new Bridge of Helplessness. With this Bridge, I can restore the speed of reincarnation and help you all to live less hardships."


    The ghosts who was dressed in gold and silver, in contrast, did not care at all. Life here was so cozy, why did he have to reincarnate?


    I ignored them and continued, "However, this bridge has fallen on the square, and is still a long way from the Bridge of Helplessness. Because the Bridge of Helplessness is engraved on the bridge, it cannot be moved by magic and can only be moved by humans, so I hope that everyone can lend a hand and bring the bridge to the river, allowing everyone to be reincarnated as soon as possible."


    When they heard that I was doing it in order for them to be able to reincarnate soon, they all responded, "Lord Yama, tell me what to do!" "Lord Yama, even if we have to use our teeth, we have to bite the bridge to the side of the river." "Lord Yama, give the order!" Lord Yama, you have foresight, and for the sake of your Netherworld flourishing for an eternity, even if we die from exhaustion, it''s worth it. "


    I had already been moved to tears, but this was still not enough. I still had to add more details, and shift the topic of hatred away, "Also, the Heavenly Court sent people, telling us to finish this by 12 o''clock. They are clearly saying that we cannot finish this, and want to see the joke of our Netherworld. Do you think we can agree to that? "


    "No way!" With the Heavenly Court in charge of pulling the aggro, the crowd instantly became angry.


    "Can we give in?"


    "Impossible-"


    "Can that thirty-three miles of Road to River Styx stop us?"


    "Impossible-"


    "We must bring honor to the Netherworld, and let those old masters who are high and mighty in the Heavenly Court see our abilities, see our determination! See how we rebuilt the Bridge of Helplessness! "


    "Hehe, put up the Bridge of Helplessness!" White Impermanence raised her arms and shouted.


    "Set up the Bridge of Helplessness!" "Set up the Bridge of Helplessness!" The crowd of ghosts were stirred up, and I didn''t need to mobilize anymore as they all swarmed towards the iron bridge. No matter how big and heavy the iron bridge was, it couldn''t stop one hundred and twenty million ghosts''s power. At this moment, the emotions in the ghosts had been completely roused, and even if I say that I can''t take it anymore, even if I am the King of Hell and the sponsor, if I were to say it out loud, I will be drowned in the flood of dead ghosts. The iron bridges were pulled down from the Triumph Gate, and one by one, the ghosts used their bodies to support the hard bridges. The 200-meter-long iron bridge was moving, heading east.


    My heart finally settled down as I said to White Impermanence, "Go outside and wait for Mighty Miracle God and the others. I''ll lead some people to send the bridge over first."


    White Impermanence nodded, then teleported to the store.


    I jumped down the steps, rolled up my sleeves, and joined the rest of the Bridge of Fortune. The road from Hades'' Hall to the East Gate was full of dead men. There were old ghosts, little ghosts, and female ghosts. No matter how strong they were, the ghosts would throw in all of their effort to help. The Bridge of Helplessness was slowly moving, and the ghosts used his hands to send the bridge forward.


    Some of the dead were deformed by the iron bridge''s pillars, but they still struggled to lift it.

 C34

    On the contrary, after familiarizing ourselves with it, the iron bridge''s forward movement is getting faster and faster, and the dead ghost behind us, after teleporting the iron bridge, runs to the front to catch the iron bridge, ghosts is getting more and more proficient, to the point that his speed is even faster than my walking speed.


    I had no time to look at the scenery around me. Both sides of the Road to River Styx were filled with flowers, which should be the legendary Resurrection Lily. I heard that the petals and petals of these flowers would never be able to meet each other. A little further away was the ghosts''s residence. But at this moment, I wasn''t in the mood to admire the flowers, nor was I in the mood to see whose villa was beautiful.


    In the distance, the east gate could be seen, the old arch of an archway that could not be seen through the bridge of the English wind. The iron bridge temporarily stopped. I walked to the front of the line and pointed to the east gate. "Nothing can stop our advance. Take it down!"


    "Lord Yama," Wu Chengen, who was beside me, said, "This east gate is the gates to hell!"


    "Close the gates of hell?" I hesitated for a bit, as if it was very famous, but at the moment, time was not waiting for people, the moment this metal bridge was put down, ghosts''s anger would be released, "Open the gates of hell for me!"


    I don''t need to say anymore, the group of ghosts s rushed towards the gates of hell, just like a swarm of locusts. When these ghosts s left, the gates of hell had mysteriously disappeared, not even a single tile was left behind.


    I took out my phone. It''s already been almost three hours, and the legendary Wangchuan River is just outside the east gate. The bridge should be over the river. I have a little more than an hour left. I''ll be able to complete the mission no matter how much I recruit.


    White Impermanence floated over. "Hehe, Lord, they came. Aren''t you going to welcome them personally?"


    When I thought about how the Mighty Miracle God had given me trouble, my stomach filled with anger. Damn it, I''m not going to welcome them, "I''m very busy, just let them wait by the river by themselves!"


    White Impermanence stuck out her tongue, then turned around and left.


    I continued to lead the ghost army and pass the iron bridge. What a good ghosts, with shabby clothes and rumbling hunger, but using his thin and weak arms and shoulders, he lifted the hope of Netherworld.


    After exiting the city gate, there was indeed a large river not far from here. The river was very quiet without any waves. Black Wuchang who was leading the way led a young man who was even more handsome than Zhang Daoling to walk over.


    "Ah ¡­ Ah ¡­ Ah ¡­" Black Wuchang was anxious to say something, but the more he was anxious, the more he couldn''t say anything.


    The handsome young man bowed to me and said, "I am Grandma Meng, greetings to the lord!"


    I was immediately dumbfounded. "You are ¡­." Grandma Meng? "


    Grandma Meng said, "Yes!"


    Yeah, who told you that Grandma Meng must be an old granny. Even a fengfeng can be a gourd, so why did Grandma Meng have to be an old granny?


    When he thought about how this young lad had pushed a boat without rest recently and even had to give ghosts some Grandma Meng soup, and how he had to do all the menial work by himself, he felt very lucky and immediately patted his shoulder, "You''ve worked hard ¡ª ¡ª"


    Grandma Meng looked at me excitedly: "It''s all thanks to Master''s leadership ¨C"


    I nodded. Good boy, knowing when to say something, promising, I like it.


    "Master, let them put down the bridge first," Grandma Meng said.


    "Why don''t you just go straight to the river?" I asked, puzzled.


    Grandma Meng said, "Master, perhaps I do not know, but the Wangchuan River is not an ordinary river, as the saying goes, goosebumps can''t float, and the flowers are as heavy as water. I''m the only boat that can walk on the river. We can''t get the bridge to the other side! Once a ghost enters the river, they will sink to the bottom, and would never be able to reincarnate! "


    When I heard this, I was dumbfounded. The ghosts was also discouraged, and the iron bridge was placed on the riverside.


    Damn, I saw Mighty Miracle God and two hacker guys in the group of hoodlums. They were standing on the Karma Stone by the river. The Mighty Miracle God looked at me with a bit of ridicule, as if he was waiting to see me make a fool of myself.


    Time passes minute by minute, but I am helpless. If only there were a few towers for building the buildings, then the wooden boat would not be able to withstand the weight of the metal bridge.


    It''s not even an hour away, and one hundred and twenty million dead men are watching me, waiting for me to make up my mind.


    F * ck, if it really doesn''t work, I will encourage the ghosts to kill them here. I can''t possibly let them go back and report to the Celestial Emperor, and then I would be captured by a group of heavenly soldiers, bound to a rock, and chopped to death by Divine Lightning of the Nine Tribulations.


    I looked at my cell phone. There were only 40 minutes left. Could it be that the heavens were really going to kill me? ghosts is looking at me, whether or not Netherworld can be saved is up to me. But how could I? I looked at Mighty Miracle God. His mocking expression became even more severe, and from his eyes, I could see deep malice.


    Just as he was thinking, there was a commotion from all around, and the ghosts scattered in all directions, "Dodge, something fell from the sky!"


    I looked up and saw dark shapes falling from the sky, about to hit me on the head. I was scared out of my wits. Right at this moment, Black Wuchang suddenly rushed over, grabbed me and ran far away in a flash, finally dodging the things above my head.


    What the hell is this? I looked over in shock. It was actually a tower, one after another, with a few bundles of steel ropes. Where did this thing come from?


    Suddenly, I thought of a person. His vulgar smile appeared in front of me, it was the Paper-man Zhang. After the thirst had been distant hydrolyzed, the image of the Paper-man Zhang in my mind became as big as a timely rain.


    I was excited, the Paper-man Zhang was perfect. It must have been after I left that he thought I couldn''t put the bridge on the river without the tower, so he burned it down.


    "Ghost friends, our reinforcements have arrived. Assemble the suspension towers and lift the bridges onto the river!"


    I don''t need to say this, ghosts naturally knows what to do. However, even with so many people, they were unable to resist the Black and White Impermanence''s spell. It was as if the universe had teleported. One tower after another was stacked together with the waves of mourning.


    I slapped my head. It was the iron bridge, not the tower.


    In about ten minutes, the four towers were secured to the riverbank.


    I jumped onto the Karma Stone and said to Mighty Miracle God and the two hacker guys, "Let us borrow some light, let us borrow some light. I want to command the suspension bridge here!"


    Mighty Miracle God helplessly brought his people down the Karma Stone, disappearing into the pile of souls. I pointed at the tower and said, "Who knows how to use the tower? Four ghost friends!"


    Needless to say more, seven or eight dead men who knew how to open a suspension tower floated up. One of them opened it while the other squatted beside it as a staff officer. The first and second pilots were all fit.


    I waved my hand. "Lift!"


    When the New Neijo Bridge, which resembled the Tower Bridge on the Thames, was hoisted up, the one hundred and twenty million ghosts in the audience held their breath. I was the only one who spoke. "Number 1 goes left, number 4 goes right!" "Yes, that''s it, straighten the rope ¡ª" "Yes, keep it, keep it, that''s it, very good ¡ª"


    The iron bridge was hoisted up, and the crane arm slowly extended the iron bridge until it reached the middle of the river, then crossed the river and slowly lowered it.


    With a "Clang dang" sound, the entire riverbank began to tremble. It was done, the Bridge of Helplessness was placed right on top of the original Bridge of Helplessness, right next to the Karma Stone, just like before. Cheers erupted from all around them, like the tides of the ocean. All the ghosts s started shouting excitedly.


    Grandma Meng was the first to step onto the Bridge of Helplessness. He was slightly agitated as her hands trembled. She didn''t know if it was due to the aftereffects of the ferry or something like that. He touched the custom-made watchtower and the metal table on which Grandma Meng''s soup was placed, she was so excited that he sobbed silently.


    I heaved a sigh of relief and took out my phone. "There''s actually still three more minutes until 12 o''clock," I taunted Mighty Miracle God, who was coming down from the Karma Stone.


    "This time, it''s your win," Mighty Miracle God said to me, "Let''s wait and see!" With that, he led the two hacker guys away.


    I couldn''t be bothered with him. Even if I asked him for help now, it would be just asking to be humiliated. I simply did not see it. Standing on top of the Karma Stone, I shouted to the souls below, "Today ¡ª we have won!"


    Countless ghosts were already sobbing in excitement, just like Grandma Meng. Under countless mocking gazes, the Mighty Miracle God dejectedly left.


    I jumped down from the Karma Stone and said to White Impermanence, who was beside me, "Immerse all four of the pagodas into the river. I don''t want anyone to secretly take the Bridge of Helplessness away."


    White Impermanence nodded and agreed.


    After finishing my business at the Bridge of Helplessness, I felt exhausted and sat on the Karma Stone with my tongue sticking out. There''s still 33 miles to go back to the Yellow Springs. Damn, I don''t have the energy to walk anymore.


    The ghosts was dispersing in groups of two and three. I looked at the arrogant Old Man Lee who was about to leave from his palanquin and quickly stopped him.


    "Master Li," I said, "have your palanquin take me back to the hall of the underworld."


    Old Man Lee looked troubled, "But I only have one," he said as he glanced at me, seeing that my expression was normal, he continued, "My arms and legs are old, Lord Yama will bear to see me walk back!"


    In front of all these people, I still have to consider my own image. "I smiled," Of course I can''t bear to, "after saying that, I leaned over and whispered into Old Man Lee''s ears," You old thing, don''t make me go back to the mortal world and find your wife in the Village Chen to expose you. "When the time comes, I''ll see who can return you the burning paper."


    Old Man Lee''s face instantly turned pale, and he almost couldn''t stand properly, he was entirely supported by the fully-developed female servant. Master, I can''t lend you the sedan! " Old Man Lee finally gave in.


    After arranging the Black and White Impermanence so that they could continue their follow-up work. I proudly sat on the sedan chair and said to the four black-clothed attendants who were carrying the sedan, "Let''s get up, Hades Hall!"


    Brushing out Netherworld from the Yama Hall, he finally let out a sigh of relief. The sun was shining outside and Mu Ge''er was already up. When he saw me coming out, he urged me to go buy some big buns. Right now, Mu Ge''er''s love for stuffed buns has already surpassed mine.

 C35

    After buying a few stuffed buns, he sat on the bed and ate buns with Mu Ge''er. I took out my cell phone. From yesterday to today, I''ve only had time to study this thing. Taurus would definitely not give me such a thing for no reason at all.


    I instinctively thought of videos, recordings, etc. When he opened the directory, there were indeed two videos, but they could not be played. He actually needed a password.


    He really did not expect Taurus to be so popular, to be able to set up a password for the video, even he was unable to do such a thing. Forget it, let''s talk about it when we have time.


    After a tired day, I lay down on the bed with the bun in my mouth and fell asleep.


    This time, he was in a deep slumber. The sun and moon were gone without a trace. When I opened my eyes again, there were several people in the room.


    Outside, the sun was already setting. Four men in black suits were standing in the room. A well-dressed and refined middle-aged man was sitting on a chair in front of the mahjong table.


    Just by looking at its shape, I immediately knew that it is another immortal from the heavens. The followers behind it are all heavenly soldiers and generals. It should be the law enforcement agencies. Mu Ge''er stood at my feet and shot me a meaningful look. What was she doing? Could it be that there was some sort of trap here?


    I grinded my teeth as I cursed the Mighty Miracle God. This fellow left in a huff at noon, I didn''t think that revenge would come so soon.


    "Are you looking for me?" I asked.


    "Yes." The middle-aged man nodded. You were sent by the Mighty Miracle God? " These guys aren''t trying to silence me, are they?


    "What is the Mighty Miracle God?" The middle-aged man looked at me in surprise.


    "Not someone from the Mighty Miracle God? "Then who sent you?" It was my turn to be surprised.


    Suddenly I thought of a possibility. "Was it you who came here yesterday to make a mess of my place?"


    The man nodded, "I sent someone to do it!" He continued, "I used a lot of connections to check up on you. It took me a long time to find out."


    At this moment, a burst of music suddenly came from within the store. It was so loud that it gave us a fright. "Friend, friend ¡­" It was my cell phone ringing.


    I picked up the phone, "Elder Brother Snake, it''s me, Camel. A little brother just said that there''s a bunch of mysterious people in black suits asking about you!"


    "Well, I already know!"


    Camel: "Do you need me to bring someone?"


    What''s the use of bringing people here? Being able to defeat heavenly soldiers? I said, "You should honestly bring some people to the Paper-man Zhang to help!"


    After talking to the camel, he hung up. I said to the man, "You guys are actually looking for me. Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    "I''m looking for you to find out something. How did you get this card? The card number is 622xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx."


    Card, I have never used a bank card in my life, wait, I have a card here, Mu Ge''er gave me this, it''s his pocket money account.


    I immediately understood and looked towards Mu Ge''er, who nodded with all her might, and shot me a look. At this moment, I finally understood why Mu Ge''er was giving me such a meaningful look, it turned out that these people were Mu Dagang''s men.


    "Who are you?" I asked.


    The middle-aged man said, "My name is Mu Dagang..."


    Damn it, they actually met under such circumstances with Mu Dagang. I had imagined countless of meetings with Mu Dagang, and he looked at me with tears of gratitude. I had imagined cheques and bundles of RMB, but I never thought that it would be such a scene.


    "I checked the bank''s withdrawal record and the surveillance video, and found out that you used this card to withdraw money," Mu Dagang said, "This card belongs to my daughter, and I believe that the two of you did not meet. Can you tell me, how did you get this card, and how did you know the password?"


    I have nothing to say to that. Who said that your daughter and I have never met? She has been sleeping in my bed for several days already.


    Seeing that the person was clear, Mu Ge''er stopped causing trouble, and quietly sat by my feet, staring at Mu Dagang. There was a tinge of sadness in her eyes.


    How could I answer Mu Dagang''s question? I can''t say that your daughter is a fat Sharpei dog, but she secretly ran home and stole the card and told me the password.


    As if he already knew that I couldn''t answer his question, Mu Dagang looked at me and continued, "Due to some accident, my daughter became a vegetable and is still lying in the hospital," he said. "A master who has a good relationship with me said that her soul was lost, and she might have been taken away by someone!"


    My expression changed, but Mu Dagang saw through it, and confirmed some of his thoughts. Damn it, could that whatever mage be thinking of me kidnapping Mu Ge''er''s soul?


    Mu Dagang said, "I know you are a strange person, if you want money, just ask, but please give me back my daughter''s soul!"


    Damn, I want to return the favor, but not now. I''ll return it to you now, what should I do? Although the Howling Celestial Dog is just a dog, it came from the Heavenly Court after all. With its soul gone, it will definitely attract the attention of the Nine Heavens.


    If I investigate further, it is true that the Howling Celestial Dog wearing the skin of the Downhill Leopard will die a horrible death, but if the soul of the Downhill Leopard is lost, it will be exposed.


    At this moment, I could only play dumb. "No, I don''t even know what you''re talking about."


    Mu Dagang''s face had already turned extremely ugly. He had already determined that I was the spirit demon that was coercing his daughter''s soul. However, thinking about it, his conjecture was the most reasonable explanation. I didn''t have any contact with his daughter before, so I could steal the card, but how I got the password when his daughter was unconscious was questionable. Add to that the fact that a master is there as a witness, and I''m charged with controlling his daughter''s soul.


    "If you don''t return it, then I will have to fight," Mu Dagang was a self-made businessman, his killing skills were very decisive.


    "You vile creature, hand over your soul!" A loud shout came from the door. Just as Mu Dagang''s voice fell, a lively silver-haired old man walked in with big strides. He wore a brand-new Tang suit and held the Eight Treasures Pearl in his hand.


    [What the heck, so this grandmaster has been waiting at the door for a long time before coming in.


    "Master," Mu Dagang stood up from his chair, and said respectfully to the old man.


    Before I could say anything, the old man said to Mu Dagang, "Mr. Mu, please do not talk to this fellow anymore. I can already tell that this fellow is not human, he is a thousand year old wild boar spirit ¡­"


    Damn, how did I become a wild boar''s essence?


    "Today, I''m going to fight with him," the old man said as he took out a Eight Trigrams Mirror. "Demoness, you still haven''t revealed your true appearance!"


    What is this? What is this? I leaned over and I could clearly see my appearance in the mirror. I grumbled as I looked at Mu Ge''er, and thought to myself, "Where did your father find all these messed up people from?"


    Mu Ge''er''s eyes also widened, she never expected that something like this would happen. This damned old man was clearly a liar, she was far worse than Paper-man Zhang. Initially, Paper-man Zhang could immediately tell that Mu Ge''er was a soul stealing body, but this old man was pretending to be a thousand-year wild boar spirit.


    What was even more ridiculous was that Mu Dagang actually still believed him. Although many entrepreneurs are superstitious, they wouldn''t believe that a living person like me is a wild boar spirit.


    However, although this Master was a fake, the Eight Trigrams Mirror that he took out was the real thing. Now that I have a bit of experience, I can see that this Eight Trigrams Mirror is similar to the Black and White Impermanence''s mourning stick. Of course, ordinary people can''t see it. Only those with cultivation experience can.


    I leaned over and could see my reflection in the mirror. I''m not a goblin, so naturally, this Eight Trigrams Mirror cannot reflect my true form. Jia Master turned his head to look and discovered that I was still me in the mirror. Shocked, he staggered two steps back, "Everyone back away, the demon has actually already cultivated the Golden Body of Eternity, the Eight Trigrams Mirror has already lost its effect on him!"


    Mu Dagang took two steps back along with the four bodyguards.


    Your sister''s golden body, this fake didn''t even need a rough draft when speaking.


    Jia Master took out a willow branch from his sleeve, and waved it in the air, making a rustling sound, "This willow branch has already been enchanted by me, it has unparalleled mana!"


    Saying this, he whipped towards me, and before I could react, the willow branch hit my face, causing me to almost cry from the pain. Damn it, what do I do if I don''t have a wife?


    "Swish!" Another slap to my face, and this time my tears fell completely. Jia Master saw that I was crying and thought that it would work, so he continued to smoke. F * ck you, just slap your face.


    The third time I came over, I grabbed hold of a willow branch and ruthlessly pulled it over, snapping it in half. "Slap it! Slap your MLGB!"


    Jia Master was so shocked that he retreated two steps back, "Ah, my willow branch ¡­"


    "Liu, your sister, hurry up and get lost," I said, losing patience. It''s not only me, Mu Dagang saw that the two treasures were useless against me and started to doubt himself, wondering if the Jia Master had found the wrong person. Even the four bodyguards revealed looks of suspicion.


    "Grandmaster Jia, did you see the wrong person?" Mu Dagang asked. Damn, so this Jia Master really does have the surname Jia.


    "No," Jia Master said firmly, "He is just an expert in cultivation, he is just pretending!"


    Jia Master was still determined on what kind of wild boar spirit I was, and took out another treasure, a thick red rope, and seven or eight shining copper coins tied to his head, "This is my money whip, turn over the spirit of the demon!"


    After saying that, he walked forward two steps, and then danced with the money, making sounds. I didn''t have the time to bullshit with him, so I picked up the wooden chair Mu Dagang was sitting on earlier and threw it towards him.


    "Aiya!" Jia Master was smashed right in the middle of the air, while Qian Qiuzi was sent flying out of his hands. "Ah!" A miserable cry came from behind me, "Otaku ¡ª ¡ª"


    I realised it was Mu Ge''er''s voice and was scared out of my wits. I immediately turned my head and saw that Mu Ge''er had been hit directly by the money the Jia Master had dropped from her hands.

 C36

    Mu Dagang and the four bodyguards originally did not believe in Jia Master, but they did not expect to see Sharpei speaking in the human tongue. In an instant, he revered Jia Master and regained his confidence. But Mu Dagang''s expression was strange, probably thinking that the voice just now was familiar. Nonsense, how could he not recognize the voice of his own daughter? However, he probably did not notice it. After being puzzled for a while, he returned to his normal state. This time, they really believed what the Jia Master said, and I had already become the wild boar''s elite in their eyes.


    But it makes sense when one thinks about it. They were already suspicious of me, but now that they see the Sharpei Dog by my side speaking human words and the fellow who was fanning the flames beside me urging them on, everyone would think so.


    I pounced over, and when I saw Mu Ge''er already unconscious on the ground, her soul was slowly floating out of the Howling Celestial Dog''s body. It looks like her soul was about to be broken, so I quickly took out the Magic Weapon and pressed it on Mu Ge''er''s body.


    I fiercely turned my head and looked at Jia Master, causing him to take two steps back due to my imposing manner. I stood up and walked towards him. Damn it, if anything were to happen to Mu Ge''er, I will definitely skin you alive.


    "Master, what should we do?" Mu Dagang looked at me and asked nervously.


    "No worries, I still have one more move that I haven''t used," Jia Master said as he took out a yellow paper talisman from his pocket, "This is the divine talisman. Wait until I''ve invited Emperor Guan Sheng to retrieve this evil demon." After saying that, he threw out the yellow paper. The yellow paper fell to the ground, emitting white smoke.


    Tsk, it''s just white phosphorus." Before I could finish my thought, I heard a burst of music. Amidst the sonorous suona sounds, the roof seemed to open a door. The golden light was blinding. Within the golden light, Second Master Guan Yu, who was dressed in a green robe and had half of his body covered in armor and carrying a Azure Dragon Crescent Moon Sword on his side, majestically descended from the sky. That face is really red. That beard is really long. No wonder he has a three-foot-long beard and a face like a jujube.


    My expression changed slightly. It really is the Second Master Guan Yu. His demeanor when he appeared isn''t any weaker than the Celestial Emperor.


    Second Master Guan Yu was the same as the Black and White Impermanence; Therefore, Mu Dagang and the rest did not know what had happened.


    Jia Master caught hold of the tiny change in my expression. He knew that the summoning had succeeded, and immediately became complacent, whispering to Mu Dagang and the four bodyguards, "Guan Sheng Emperor has already been invited by me. You all just watch how that demon dies!"


    As the saying goes, you can''t hit someone who''s smiling. I don''t know if it''s because he is an official of Second Master Guan Yu or because I am an official, but his reputation is too big, his position shouldn''t be smaller than mine. The moment he landed, I went over, "Second Master, you''re here!"


    The Second Master Guan Yu squinted at me. Her big eyes were mesmerizing, and her small eyes mesmerizing. The slumbering eyebrows of this Second Master Guan Yu, coupled with her phoenix eyes, was indeed very impressive.


    "You are the King of Hell?" Second Master Guan Yu was also shocked when he saw me. If this wasn''t a big deal, he would be able to see through me with a glance.


    "Indeed," I hastened to say, "to the Great Emperor Guan!"


    "Don''t, don''t," Second Master Guan Yu said, "I am not Second Master Guan Yu, I am just one of his five hundred yellow robed warriors, transforming into his appearance and killing Demons in all directions. Our boss is currently at the main hall of the Emperor Temple at Mt.


    "Why, you''re not a Second Master Guan Yu," I said. So it was a double. The pressure on me was greatly reduced.


    The double nodded his head, and said while carrying the Azure Dragon Crescent Moon Sword on his shoulder, "Back then, when the Second Master Guan Yu saw the demons in the world running amok, he descended and killed the demons. Afterwards, the demons all ran away, so the Second Master Guan Yu couldn''t just go look for them one by one, right? But then, the cultivators invited too many divine beings, all of them were scallion spirits, crickets spirits or something of the sort. The Second Master Guan Yu would just let us transform into him and help him kill demons and exterminate devils. "


    I nodded my head. So that''s how it is. This double has some potential for chatterbox. So there really were demons and ghosts in this world. If there really were immortals, then there would be demons and demons. It was as if there were men, then there would definitely be women. The first time was when he heard it from the Paper-man Zhang. There was a demon buying paper men from him, so he did not mind it much.


    "Then aren''t you very busy?" I asked.


    "That''s not true," the double said, "One of them was in the chaotic times of the past, when demons ran rampant, and he was very busy, so it''s been a lot better these past few decades. "One is that there are fewer and fewer people who cultivate, and even fewer people who use divine runes. Therefore, we might not be able to come out even once every few months."


    Why did I say so much? I can''t believe it.


    "Then what''s your name?" I asked.


    "We''re all shouting at the same time, I''m number 25!" The double said.


    "It turns out to be Brother Twenty-Five," I said, cupping my hands. "Please excuse me!"


    "Sure, sure," Twenty-Five also replied while hugging the Azure Dragon Crescent Moon Sword.


    "I''ll tell you what happened. It''s the first time I''ve been called here to help cut down immortals," said Twenty-Five.


    I indicated towards the Jia Master with my mouth, "I met a fake, so I ended up with a double-edged blade! Just say what kind of wild boar spirit I am! "


    25 suddenly realized, "So that''s how it is! I say, ordinary cultivators would not call us unless they had no other choice. "


    I leaned over and asked, "Does this count as a false alarm that hinders justice?"


    25 shook his head, "Our boss wants us to be virtuous and show mercy. If we call him out, we''ll just have to call him out. I''m just taking a breather too."


    I hastily replied, "Second Master Guan Yu is kind and compassionate!"


    25 waved his hand. "Since there''s nothing else, I''ll be going now. It''s almost time for dinner. Our meal will be starting soon."


    I quickly turned a little polite. "Why don''t you have some at my place?"


    25 waved his hand, "Another day, today Second Master Guan Yu will personally make the noodles, whoever doesn''t want to eat it, will be taken care of!"


    After saying that, the roof over his head began to shine with a blinding white light. Twenty-five was enveloped in that white light, and they started to rise upwards. "Brother, I''ll see you again. Next time, I''ll bring you some of Mt. Tai''s local specialties!"


    This fellow was quite friendly. I hastily replied, "Then take care. Come back and play. With our relationship, we must go out and drink some ¡ª ¡ª"


    "Okay, okay ¡­" With a flash of white light, the door seemed to close, and the light dimmed again.


    I coldly turned my head and looked at Jia Master and Mu Dagang.


    Jia Master''s body trembled slightly. Even though he couldn''t see 25 years old just now, he could see that I was muttering to myself and I didn''t have any intention of fighting with anyone, so he immediately felt that something was amiss.


    Now, even a fool could see that the Great Emperor Guan Sheng, whom the Jia Master had invited, had not done anything to me. I coldly said, "Your ''Divine Invitation Symbol'' didn''t do anything to me!" After saying that, he glared at him, "If you still have any final moves, then use them all!"


    The words that he said scared the hell out of Jia Master, he drew a big circle in the air with his hands, I thought that he was going to make a move again, but who would have thought that he would say: "The evil being is too powerful, let us hide for a while, we can take care of him later!" With that, he turned and ran.


    Mu Dagang didn''t get his daughter''s soul back, he was a little unwilling to leave, but in his heart, I was already a wild boar''s soul, and he didn''t have the ability to do so, so he could only say, "One day, I will get my daughter''s soul back!" After saying that, he fled out the door, surrounded by his four bodyguards.


    I followed him to the door, then remembered that I wasn''t wearing a green hat and had to give up. Watching the six of them jump out of the Fanjiayuan like chickens.


    Just as he was thinking about it, he suddenly remembered that Mu Ge''er was still unconscious. He immediately ran back into the house and took away the beer bottle. Mu Ge''er''s soul was already stunned by the beer bottle, and was no longer flopping about like a fish on shore.


    I heaved a sigh of relief, then sent Mu Ge''er a message that she would not wake up no matter what. She quickly touched her heart beat. Normal, she rubbed her nose, she was still gasping for breath. Then, she rolled his eyes again. His eyes were normal. But why was she still unconscious? This damned girl, she''s usually so greedy and lazy, and she''s also so unreasonable that she doesn''t attract attention. But if something really happens to her, I won''t feel good about it.


    I sat beside Mu Ge''er, guarding her, waiting for her to wake up. As the sky darkened, the Old Man Liu locked the toilet door and prepared to go home. When he saw me, he walked around the room and wanted to talk to me.


    After he left, the Black and White Impermanence entered. I jumped up from the ground while hugging Mu Ge''er, scaring Black and White Impermanence away.


    "Xie, take a look, what''s wrong with Ge''er," I asked anxiously.


    White Impermanence took a look, then stuck out her tongue in shock. "Hehe, Lord, it seems like your soul has been damaged. Just which deity did you fight with today?"


    I shook my head and used my foot to kick the money on the ground. "I was beaten by a cultivator using this thing!"


    White Impermanence looked at the money and said, "Hehe, this thing is made of copper coins that have been circulating for a long time. White Impermanence looked at the money and said," Hehe, this thing is made of copper coins that has been circulating for a long time.


    "Do you know how to cure her?" I placed all my hopes on White Impermanence. White Impermanence shook her head, "Hehe, if a normal soul is injured, then Faan and I will be fine. At most, we can treat superficial wounds. With such a heavy internal injury, we won''t be able to cure it."


    I understand now, this soul injury isn''t something like when I used beer bottle s to smash Downhill Leopard''s soul flat. This damage is real. Hearing his words, the hope I had was shattered again, but I suddenly thought of something, I grabbed onto the beer bottle, "Can this thing be treated or not, didn''t Faan say that this is also a High-grade Magic Weapon, the last time Mu Ge''er died, it was also because of this!"

 C37

    White Impermanence shook her head, "Hehe, Lord, you might not know this, but your soul was damaged, and even deities couldn''t be saved!"


    "Why?" I snarled.


    Even if it sinks to the bottom of Wangchuan River, it will just never reincarnate. The soul is still there, and this is because the soul is the most basic element that can maintain the operations of Heaven, Earth, and Netherworld, so it is protected by the Ninth Heaven! " Therefore, even deities cannot so easily change the divinity of souls. "


    This was already the second time he said it. The first time he heard it was because of the fog. Only now did he understand. I said that the last time Downhill Leopard''s soul was eaten by the Howling Celestial Dog, they would be scared like this. So it turns out that the soul thing didn''t even have a cure for deities, and only Howling Celestial Dog, who had a unique skill, could go against the heavens and eat both the moon and the soul.


    "Then what should we do?" I asked.


    White Impermanence rolled her eyes, thought for a moment, then said, "Hehe, I still need to get rid of the bell, not even deities can save her, but people who cultivate the dao should be able to."


    "It can''t be," I said doubtfully. "If even the gods can''t do it, can the mortals do it?"


    White Impermanence nodded, "Hehe, there are three secret recipes for wild drugs. They have dozens of generations of people studying this move, so they should have a way!"


    I thought about it, that''s the only way, but where can I find a cultivator?


    "Hehe, master, please hurry up. I can see that her soul is heavily damaged. If I don''t treat her now, I might not be able to see the sun tomorrow morning!" White Impermanence said.


    Hearing this, my hair stood on end. What the hell? What kind of person could cultivate the Dao? I suddenly thought of a person ¡ª Paper-man Zhang, he is a cultivator.


    Without further ado, I called for the Black and White Impermanence to take care of the Netherworld for me. After packing her belongings, she carried Mu Ge''er and flew out of the Fanjiayuan s, and took a taxi to the Village Chen s.


    I kept urging the driver along the way to make it look like an airplane.


    The moment he got out of the car, he saw the camel and a few of his lackeys wandering around the large, empty market. "What are you guys doing?" I asked.


    "Today, someone from the Celestial Dog Gang has appeared here. I''m worried about him, so I brought my brothers on a tour around!" said the camel.


    I nodded and hurried back to the village. There are still many people in the shop, but they are all hoodlums who helped. They ran to the backyard in the front yard to pack up the goods, "Welcome to Paper-man Zhang''s Paper Doll Shop, Mister needs to... Good day, Elder Brother Snake! " The person who called for business in the shop was unexpectedly the yellow haired delinquent who had used a knife to place it on Zhang Daoling''s neck the other day.


    I nodded and patted him on the shoulder. The yellow-hair nodded excitedly.


    I asked again, "What about Paper-man Zhang and Zhang Daoling?"


    "Uncle Zhang hasn''t closed his eyes since last night. Only then did he go to rest. What''s Brother Ling going to the Industrial and Commercial Bureau for today?" I nodded and headed for the backyard.


    Paper-man Zhang was busy the whole night with us, and this morning we were busy with Zata hanging, only resting now, it seems that we really are exhausted. Zhang Daoling should be busy setting up the company.


    I knocked on Paper-man Zhang''s door. Paper-man Zhang, wearing his clothes, opened the door for me, "Big Brother, how was it?


    I patted his shoulder, "There''s no need to thank me, big brother will thank you," After saying that, I revealed Mu Ge''er, who was in my embrace, and said to Paper-man Zhang, "Brother, quickly take a look ¡ª ¡ª"


    Paper-man Zhang glanced over, "Damage to the soul?"


    I nodded and took out my money. "This is the one that was damaged. Is there any way to treat it?"


    Paper-man Zhang took the money and looked at it, then shook his head, "I can understand it, but I can''t cure it!"


    I said depressingly, "Didn''t you just say a few days ago that you had great powers?"


    Paper-man Zhang scratched the back of his head, using his fingers to rub a few strands of hair off his head, "Hehe, Big Brother, she is my future daughter-in-law, he can''t cure me even if he''s capable of treating me. You want me to show you Feng Shui and draw a spell for you? This is definitely not a problem for me, I''m not good at capturing ghosts and demons! "


    "Then what do we do," I was helpless. "White Impermanence said, if we don''t find someone to save her, Mu Ge''er''s soul will be shattered by tomorrow morning!"


    Paper-man Zhang patted his head and said while holding the money string, "I should be able to cure the person who used this thing to injure her!"


    I shook my head. I know the standards of that Jia Master. Wait, I suddenly remembered that this Jia Master is fake, but the things in his hands are all genuine goods, there should be a true expert behind him. As long as she could find this master, she should be able to cure Mu Ge''er.


    But where can I find it? I thought for a while, and as things are now, I can only look for Mu Dagang, hoping that he will believe what I said and help me find the true expert.


    Thinking about this, I told Paper-man Zhang, then carried Mu Ge''er and left. Paper-man Zhang wanted to go with me, but I stopped him.


    When he walked to the door, before he even went out, he heard someone shouting, "Downhill Leopard is here with his Celestial Dog Gang, let''s catch up with our brothers!"


    MLGBD, I''m busy with life and death affairs, why would the Howling Celestial Dog come to join in the fun?


    Following the hooligans to the village entrance, the camel had already brought his lackeys to the village entrance. In front of them were several off-road vehicles, such as the Golden Cup Car, etc. We don''t have as many people on this side as we did last night, about seventy or eighty people on the other side, and about forty or fifty on the other side. Downhill Leopard was rising up too fast. In just a week''s time, there were already hundreds of brothers and cars. Looks like this world can''t withstand the bite of a mad dog.


    The camel held two steel pipes in its hands, as if it was about to face a great enemy.


    I walked over, "Where is Downhill Leopard?"


    The camel pointed at a guy sitting in an off-road vehicle. "He''s over there!" said the camel.


    Seeing me come out, Howling Celestial Dog also walked over, but the rest of his subordinates did not follow. He did not hold the things in his hands, but only carried a big bag.


    The Howling Celestial Dog walked to a spot around ten metres away from us before it stopped, "Today, I''m not here to fight, I''m here for some private matters with your Elder Brother Snake!"


    Looking for me? I walked out of the gourd and asked in astonishment, "Why are you looking for me?"


    The Howling Celestial Dog pouted at me, "Elder Brother Snake, let''s talk together." With that, he walked to the side.


    When I just arrived at the Village Chen, the Howling Celestial Dog immediately followed me. It should be someone spreading the news, this person doesn''t know where I live in the Fanjiayuan, and yet he knows that I am here, probably under the command of the camel. Forget it, let''s talk about it later.


    The camel spoke to me in a low voice, "Elder Brother Snake, be careful of this fellow''s deceit!"


    "I nodded and unzipped the bucket at my back, making it easier to get the beer bottle." It''s okay, I can handle it now, "said as he handed the unconscious Mu Ge''er to the camel." Watch carefully ¡ª ¡ª "


    I walked to the Howling Celestial Dog''s side and said while looking at me, "Elder Brother Snake, the reason I called you here today was because of my body."


    I asked. "Why, do you want to go back to being a dog to Three Eyes now that you''re tired of being one?"


    The Howling Celestial Dog laughed, "Of course not, I was just planning on unifying the underworld."


    "Then what do you want with your dog," I said.


    "I don''t feel safe staying with you, I want to personally destroy it, so as to not cause too much trouble."


    I nodded. "You''re dreaming about this dog."


    The Howling Celestial Dog also nodded, "Elder Brother Snake, as long as you return my body back to me, this million is yours." After saying that, he opened his bag. Inside were a dozen of brand-new 100 pieces, all neatly tied up, as if they had just been taken out from the bank.


    To be honest, I''ve never seen so much money in my life. If I''m not interested, that''s a lie.


    "As long as you return that body to me, the money is yours," the Howling Celestial Dog continued to tempt.


    What a joke, not to mention Mu Ge''er, even if she didn''t use that body now, I still wouldn''t be able to return it. If you want to bribe me with a million, Howling Celestial Dog can''t do it.


    "Impossible, I still have that body, but it''s useless and I can''t give it to you. If I were to check the ninth heaven, I wouldn''t be able to hold on," I said.


    The Howling Celestial Dog continued to speak, "I know that you are in a difficult situation. How about this, I will add another thing, in the future, my Celestial Dog Gang will definitely not step foot half a step into the Village Chen. After getting rid of Xu Hailong, I will let you be the boss of the Flying Dragon Association!"


    Damn, this is what a typical Japanese would do to Wang Jing Wei, letting your father be your son, and even saying it in such a dignified manner, as long as my head isn''t kicked by a donkey, I won''t agree to it.


    "Heh heh, you think too highly of me," I said. "Take advantage of my good mood and get out of here. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude to you."


    The Howling Celestial Dog saw me fall into a rage, "Surnamed Zhai, don''t be so shameless, Master Bao is now speaking nicely to you, if we fight, there is no guarantee that you will win."


    I sneered. As expected, it is a dog. It turns its face faster than flipping a book. Then, you can try it, do you believe that I''ll exterminate you like a spirit? "


    The Howling Celestial Dog was actually amused, "Hmph, with just you, a little King of Hell, how will Low-grade Immortal be able to recruit me?"


    "God Erlang is indeed middle grade immortal, but you are not. You are just a dog raised by God Erlang."


    The Howling Celestial Dog''s face changed, its eyes were red as it stared at me, "Master Bao is now a human!" The name of the Downhill Leopard that this fellow used seemed to merge with its character pretty quickly, and it even called itself "Master Bao".


    I coldly laughed. "Human my ass. Your life is a dog''s life, and you can''t get rid of it." As for the next life, that''s up to me. When the time comes, you won''t even be a dog! "


    The Howling Celestial Dog was furious, and tried to pounce at me. The lackeys on both sides were paying attention to this side, but it was too late for Luo Feng and the rest to save Luo Feng. I was already prepared, so I pulled out beer bottle s from the barrel bag, "What, you don''t want this body?"


    The Howling Celestial Dog stared fiercely at the bottle, as if it wanted to eat it whole. However, he was very afraid and did not dare to make a move. The Howling Celestial Dog was afraid that I, as a bottle, would throw out his soul from Downhill Leopard''s body.

 C38

    I slapped Howling Celestial Dog on the face, "Remember, I can take care of you at any time!"


    The Howling Celestial Dog stared at me hatefully, gritted its teeth and said, "I''ll remember, I''ll definitely return this slap!"


    How could I give him that chance? I raised the bottle in his hand and it immediately shrank back in fear. I raised my hand and slapped it again, "Don''t talk to me like that, I have the final say here!"


    I saw that the Howling Celestial Dog seemed to want to run away, so I warned, "As long as you can''t run 10 meters in an instant, my beer bottle can catch up to you!"


    He didn''t dare to move at all and just stood there obediently. It was like a man being threatened with a loaded gun. In fact, the Howling Celestial Dog did not know that if it wanted to release a human''s soul, it would have to chant an incantation. If he had the time, he would have already run far away.


    He covered his face with his hands, hesitating a little. He did not dare to say anything else, but his eyes were still filled with hatred. This time, the Howling Celestial Dog hated me to the bones. From the looks of it, if I didn''t have the beer bottle in my hands, I would definitely have been torn to shreds by this guy. However, I am the victor now. The victor will decide how to write the story.


    I slapped her again. "I didn''t say anything." The Howling Celestial Dog was hurt by my slap and looked wronged.


    Just as he finished speaking, I slapped him again, "Your eyes make me feel very bad!"


    The Howling Celestial Dog covered her face in grievance, "Then what should I do?"


    "I don''t know what you''re going to do."


    The Howling Celestial Dog cried ¡­


    I patted his head. "Don''t cry, you''re actually still doing quite well!"


    The Howling Celestial Dog looked up and saw the beer bottle in my hand.


    I said, "Recently, I have met with the disciplinary officials of the Heavenly Court. Do you know why I didn''t report you to them?"


    The Howling Celestial Dog looked up at me, then shook its head, not knowing anything.


    "Because I know you can''t escape from me, unless you don''t want to be a human anymore."


    The Howling Celestial Dog covered her face, "Big brother, I was wrong, okay?"


    I proudly nodded, "It''s good that you know you''re wrong!"


    The Howling Celestial Dog raised its head and looked at me with teary eyes, "Big brother, if there''s nothing else, then I''ll leave first ¡­"


    I slapped him again. "Let''s go!" The last slap I wanted to tell you... "You''re wasting my time!"


    The Howling Celestial Dog wiped away her tears, carried the 1 million with it and returned to its own side, then left with its people in dejection.


    Cheers came from the entrance of the Village Chen village, and the camel excitedly said to me, "Elder Brother Snake, the slaps you gave Downhill Leopard just now were too satisfying. How did you manage to make the Downhill Leopard stand there and let you slap him?"


    I smiled and didn''t answer.


    The hooligans watched a good show for free, and almost worshipped me as a god." Did you see Elder Brother Snake''s actions just now? Have you counted? How many slaps did Elder Brother Snake make just now? " "Seven slaps!" "Nonsense, I count them one by one, it''s definitely eight slaps!" "Elder Brother Snake is too godly!" Starting from tomorrow, I will trust Elder Brother Snake! " "A delinquent pulled the cross off his neck." Believe in the Elder Brother Snake, gain eternal life, then revive with blood on the spot after death!


    I took Mu Ge''er from the camel''s hands, "I still have things to do, so I''ll be leaving first.


    The camel nodded, then asked, "Where are you going? I''ll take you." With that, he pointed to a crown prince motorcycle parked beside them.


    I waved my hand. "There''s no need for that. I haven''t thought of where I can go!" There just happened to be a taxi, so I quickly stopped it. Amidst the cheers of the bullies, I got on the taxi and left.


    "Sir, where are you going?" the driver asked.


    I frowned as I thought about it. Yeah, where am I going? I am looking for Mu Dagang, but I don''t know where Mu Dagang lives. " Let''s go, let''s enter the city first! "


    Taking advantage of the time before the car drove off, I stuck my head out and told the camel to quickly help me find Mu Dagang''s house. Mu Dagang was one of the richest man in the city, everyone knew that. The camel agreed. A group of hooligans busied themselves with pressing their cell phones. They called Baidu and then 12580.


    Inside the city, the driver said to me as he waited for the traffic lights, "Sir, where are you going?"


    Damn, why hasn''t the camel called yet? I didn''t know how to tell the driver, so I just rolled my eyes. In the end, I saw the Jia Master sitting beside me in a taxi that was waiting for a red light. He was talking to someone in the back seat and didn''t notice me. I immediately lay down. "Brother, follow this taxi!"


    Seeing that I had a target, the driver couldn''t be bothered to say anymore to a conflicted person like me. He hung up the car and left, following behind Jia Master''s taxi.


    Luo Hua City Mistress called his, "Elder Brother Snake, I asked Brother Loong. Mu Dagang seems to be living in a villa at the outskirts of the city, where rich people live!"


    I answered and hung up. After walking to another street, I realized that Jia Master''s taxi seemed to be heading towards Fanjiayuan. What was this guy trying to do? He couldn''t be a real killer of Jia Master, right? Or could it be that this guy got some magic treasure and came to offer it to me?


    As expected, when they arrived at Fanjiayuan, Jia Master''s taxi stopped at Fanjiayuan''s entrance and a person alighted from the back of the taxi. It was actually a bald little monk.


    I followed the two of them out of the car and followed behind them. The Jia Master and the young monk were talking and didn''t notice me. The young monk was probably only 14 or 15 years old and was wearing a grey robe.


    "Same as before, get rid of this wild boar spirit and I''ll give you 1000 yuan." This old fellow truly had no sense of shame. If I really were a wild boar spirit, I would definitely give him millions of dollars if he were to retrieve Mu Ge''er''s soul after getting rid of me.


    "Amitabha," the little monk said in a very pleasant voice, crisp and gentle, "Master said that if you really are a demon, as a cultivator, I have the duty to behead and exterminate demons. "But ¡­" The young monk scratched his head, "I really want money. Do I want it or not ¡­"


    I smiled. There''s no need for this young monk to be so conflicted. Of course he wants it.


    I suddenly realised that this young monk should be the expert behind Jia Master. Thinking about this, my heart suddenly relaxed a lot. Finally, I can see a living expert, Mu Ge''er is saved, no matter what, it is better than me searching around in the middle of the night.


    No, if this little monk was the expert behind the scenes, Jia Master should have gotten two Cross Devil Suppressing Mallet, Eight Treasures Lotus Coils or something like that.


    "Almsgiver Jia, last time you lied to this little monk, saying that there was a willow tree essence, and this little monk went. In the end, this little monk is a living person, you won''t lie to this little monk again right?" The young monk said, "Then I won''t go next time!" After saying that, he felt that something was not right, and scratched his head again, "That''s not right, what if the next time it''s a true demoness? What should I do? Should I go or not? "


    He had never seen such a conflicted person before.


    "No, I can definitely see for sure this time. That brat doesn''t look like a good person, even if he isn''t a wild boar spirit, he looks like something else!" And when I injured his dog with the money lock, his dog spoke human words! " The Jia Master said. Damn, do I look like a wild boar spirit?


    The little monk said, "And my money lock was passed down by my master. He said that he would lend it to you, but now he has lost it too! It is reasonable to say that you are also a devil exterminator. If you lose, then you lose. I shouldn''t ask you for it, but if I don''t want it, then I''m going to get scolded. Do I want it, or not? " F * ck, little monk, you don''t have to tangle with each other every single word, do you?


    Fortunately, after hearing his words, I was relieved. Those treasures of the Jia Master really belonged to this little monk, then he should be able to save Mu Ge''er. However, this young monk was too kind-hearted. If it was me, whoever lost my family heirloom would definitely be beaten by him. Besides, I don''t even want to borrow a family heirloom.


    "Hehe," Jia Master had already eaten the little monk long ago, so he was in no hurry, "I don''t have enough cultivation experience, so I let that demon take my money. As long as you defeat that demon, you will naturally get your thing back."


    He seemed to have something else to say, but he hesitated and hummed to himself for a long time before saying, "Although exterminating demons is my responsibility, my master is very sick and I really need money. Sir, can you give me more money?"


    The moment money was mentioned, the situation suddenly reversed. Jia Master went from a vulnerable group to a master, while the little monk was in a disadvantaged position.


    Jia Master rubbed his teeth, and said as if he was a landowner who didn''t have anything to eat, "About this ¡­ Actually, I only collect a little bit of fees to help people get rid of demons. Giving you 1000 yuan every time is basically all of my income. "You know, we cultivators rarely make demands of people ¡­" You should just brag properly. You won''t be a master if you don''t cause trouble for the million and eight hundred thousand yuan each time.


    The young monk was a little disappointed, "Then..." "Then forget it ¡­"


    The Jia Master continued, "But we have known each other for so long, you can be considered my junior in the sect. How could I bear to see your master suffer? What other powerful magic treasure do you have ¡­ Old price, 500 yuan, how about buying it for me? I''ve helped you! "


    Damn it, this Jia Master actually got his hands on the Eight Trigrams Mirror and the Divine Talisman.


    The young monk hesitated, "But there are some things I can''t do either. They were all given to me by my master. I don''t have any if I sell them to you." He scratched his head again. "But I need money. Should I sell it, or not?"


    I''m already speechless towards him, of course I''m not selling, is there a need to think?


    Jia Master hurriedly struck the iron while it was still hot, "Of course I''m selling it. Think about it, with money, your master will be able to see a doctor!"


    The young monk frowned and thought hard for a long time before he finally made up his mind and said, "It''s better not to sell it. If my master finds out, I''ll be scolded." It seemed like this little fellow had some willpower after all.

 C39

    Jia Master was a little disappointed. He pretended to be silent for a moment, and then said, "How about this, you give me the drawing method of the Divine Talisman, and I will give you three thousand at once."


    "Although I know the drawing method of the Divine Talisman, I can''t pass it down to you. Master said that if you use it incorrectly, Master Guan Sheng will be punished," the little monk said firmly. I was finally relieved. This was the first time he didn''t speak with a conflicted tone. He shook the dice and consecutively used nine big ones, but also gave a small one.


    Jia Master did not give up, "Oh, if that''s the case, then buy the money chain lock for me, I will also pay 3000!"


    The young monk said no more. He bit his lips, picking at his head and scratching his neck. He seemed to be in a dilemma again. It seemed like he really needed money, or else he wouldn''t be in such a dilemma.


    The Jia Master pretended to be pitiful again, "Young master, you know that I can''t do that, but I always meet those goblins and ghosts, there must be something for me to defend myself against. I still have a sick wife in my family, and my son doesn''t have a job. As he spoke, he actually wiped the corners of his eyes, revealing a pitiful appearance. It was starting, this guy was starting to use both hard and soft methods just for that money chain.


    Jia Master''s methods weren''t good, but his eyes were extremely sharp. With a single glance, he could tell that this gold chain was a good thing.


    The young monk was still conflicted. However, looking at the rhythm he was scratching his head, I could tell that he was about to take the bait. From the looks of it, this little monk was not very knowledgeable and could not differentiate truth from falsehood. How could he be the opponent of the old scammer Jia Master?


    "Mm ¡­" Alright, once I retrieve the gold coin chain, I''ll sell it to you! " The little monk said.


    "En, I thank you on behalf of my whole family," Jia Master said, looking grateful.


    As they were talking, the two of them had already arrived at the entrance of my store.


    "It''s this door, the wild boar spirit is inside," Jia Master pointed at my door and said, "What should we do now?"


    Although the little monk wasn''t experienced enough in society, when it came to Demon Subduing and Demon Subduing, his spirit came. He whispered, "Benefactor Jia, are you sure the spirit inside is a demon? Why can''t I feel any demonic energy? "


    Jia Master nodded his head, and said with certainty, "This time I will definitely not make a mistake. His dog can speak human language, are you not a Spirit Demon?"


    The little monk whispered, "Then I''ll go knock on the door first and see what''s going on inside."


    Seeing that he was almost done with his work, he walked out from the shadows. "No need to knock, I have the key!"


    "It''s him," Jia Master slipped away and jumped behind the little monk.


    The little monk was also shocked. He looked at me and whispered to the Jia Master, "He is human!"


    "Nonsense, of course I''m human," I said snappily.


    "Look at the dog in his arms," Jia Master pointed at Mu Ge''er and said, "It''s the dog that can speak human language that I''m talking about!"


    The young monk glanced over and his expression became serious, "Soul Stealing Body? "What kind of person are you? How could you raise ghosts? Aren''t you afraid of being punished by the heavens?"


    I have a green hat, even the heavens are being deceived by me. Do I have to be afraid of divine retribution? What a joke. I curled my lip, "Anyway, I''m not a bad person," after saying that, I took out my key and opened the door, "If there''s anything, we can go in and talk about it ¡ª"


    With that, he took the lead and entered, the Jia Master said, "Be careful of an ambush!"


    The young monk scratched his head again, "Then should we go in or not?"


    Moreover, he was the one who injured Mu Ge''er, so it was even less likely that I would give him face. Recently, I hated him more, and the one who ranked first was him, Mighty Miracle God was so disgusting, but he could only ranked second, and the third was of course the Howling Celestial Dog that was just madly fanned by me.


    In the end, the little monk and Jia Master entered the house. I sat on the bed and said, "The light bulb has been burnt and we haven''t had time to change it yet. You guys should just take care of it for now!"


    "It''s fine," the little monk said as he took out a candle from his backpack and placed it on the mahjong table.


    I took out the gold coin chain from my barrel bag and threw it to the little monk. "Don''t ever lend this to an old liar again!"


    "You," the Jia Master raged, "you evil creature!"


    I suddenly stood up from the bed. "Old liar, are you looking for a beating?" This scared Jia Master so much that he quickly hid behind the little monk.


    The little monk took the money lock and held it in his hand, but he looked at me with his eyes. "Who are you? You are a person, so why do you keep ghosts?"


    "If I say I''m the King of Hell, would you believe me?" "No," I said. This is the solution I came up with when I followed them. Rather than explaining it to them or fighting them again, it was better to just tell them the truth and scare them to death. The matter of saving Mu Ge''er was more important.


    The two of them shook their heads, but after they had done so, the young monk scratched his head again and nodded. I helped him to say, "Do I believe it, or do I not?"


    When the young monk heard my words, he turned pale with fright. He covered his chest with both hands and said, "How can you see what I am thinking!"


    "Nonsense, based on your conflicted look, I can guess it." "Because I am the King of Hell," I said in a deep voice, and Jia Master rolled his eyes at me.


    Well, let me prove it to you. I stopped talking and walked over to the gourd and pulled the plug. Black and White Impermanence were all present. "Xie, Faan, come out and help me scare them!"


    Turning his head, he saw Wu Chengen squatting below the Triumph Gate in the middle of the plaza and studying something. He was too lazy to speak to him, "Wu, hurry up!" With that, he teleported back to the store with the Black and White Impermanence without waiting for a reply.


    Just when the little monk and Jia Master were wondering where I had run off to, they saw a blue light and I appeared in front of them along with the Black and White Impermanence.


    Jia Master was like an ordinary person, he couldn''t see the Black and White Impermanence at all, but the little monk was a cultivator. When he opened his Heaven''s Eyes and saw the Black and White Impermanence behind me, he immediately knew that it was the real deal. He quickly bowed and said, "Mao Mountain Sect''s disciple Nine Tribulations greets the two Messengers!"


    I burst out laughing. "Damn it, who gave you the name of Nine Tribulations? Why do you sound like the Canopy Marshal?"


    The Black and White Impermanence only pretended to be lackeys in front of me, they had always been very arrogant in front of others. Both of them held mourning clubs in their hands and hugged each other. Both of them merely nodded their heads in return.


    The Jia Master at the side heard the young monk talking to himself in a very respectful tone. Young master, what did you see? Who are you talking to? " He continued to ask the little monk with a guilty conscience.


    I coldly snorted, "You aren''t even able to open your Heaven''s Eyes, and you call yourself an expert!" Then he said to the Black White Impermanence, "Xie, Faan, there are no outsiders here. Show your real body to this old liar!"


    White Impermanence said, "Hehe, I will do as you say ¡ª"


    In a moment, a ball of white smoke appeared beneath their feet, and they stuck out their tongues, appearing in front of Jia Master, "Ghosts!" Jia Master screamed and ran out the door.


    "Faan!" I shouted.


    Without needing me to say anything, Black Wuchang flashed to the door and closed it first.


    When Jia Master and Black Wuchang met, with a "plop" sound, this fellow kneeled down to Faan, "Grandpa Wuchang, please spare my life. I have an eighty-third year old mother and eight years old and three sons ¡­"


    Black Wuchang had been in this world for thousands of years, and had done the work of life and death. Everyone was already used to seeing this, so they immediately kicked Jia Master on the shoulder.


    Jia Master nimbly crawled away, dodging to the side, his movements was extremely proficient.


    The young monk looked at me. "Are you really the King of Hell?"


    I nodded. "It''s a forgery!"


    He quickly bowed to me, "The Mao Mountain Sect''s disciple, Nine Tribulations, greets the Lord Yama!"


    So this young monk was from Mao Mountain Sect, not a real monk. His master was also quite strange. He was clearly a Maoshan Taoist, why did he make his disciple look like a monk?


    I stretched out my hand towards him and said, "You little monk, do you still want to find trouble with me?"


    The young monk quickly shook his head. "Master said that the Nether Realm and the deities that raise children are not illegal!"


    I nodded and carried Mu Ge''er over, "Then take a look at the ones that were injured by the money lock, can you treat them?"


    The young monk looked at it and said, "You can cure it, but it''s a little troublesome!"


    I emotionally said, "No matter how troublesome it is, you must help me treat her!"


    The young monk nodded sensibly, "Of course. She was injured by my money lock. Of course I''m the one who cured her!" "But ¡­" The young monk starts to scratch his head again. I stood at the side, not daring to even breathe, waiting to hear what he had to say.


    "The Immeasurable Buddha," the little monk bowed to me, "Lord Yama told me to go back home first and prepare some medicine for Master. I will bring something with me tomorrow morning to save her!"


    "Time waits for no one. She won''t be able to wait until tomorrow morning!"


    The little monk revealed a pure smile, took out a talisman from his bag, and waved it in front of Mu Ge''er three times. Looking at the cremation symbol, the little monk said, "It''s enough now!"


    I was so excited that hot tears filled my eyes. "That''s great!" After she finished speaking, she looked at Mu Ge''er with incomparable anticipation, waiting for her to regain consciousness.


    The little monk said, "My meaning is that I used the Soul Securing Talisman to seal the injuries of her soul. She can wait until tomorrow when I return!"


    F * ck, talking too much like that would kill me.


    I said to the little monk, "Then quickly go and come back!"


    The young monk nodded, "Got it!" He was about to leave when he saw Jia Master kneeling on the ground. Then, he stopped.


    "Benefactor Jia, you lied to me again," the little monk said. "This is Lord Yama, he''s not the wild boar spirit you were talking about!"


    Jia Master didn''t have time to bother with the little monk anymore. Looking at the Black and White Impermanence on my left and right side, he could only kneel down and kowtow, "Lord Yama, please spare me, Lord Yama, please spare me!"

 C40

    I waved at the young monk. "Hurry up and take care of your master. This fake ¡­" "Grandmaster Jia, let''s chat a bit more, let''s exchange our Dao arts and experience ¡ª"


    Hearing my words, the little monk''s eyes lit up. He scratched his head and said, "Aiya, such a good opportunity to discuss Dao arts with Lord Yama. I also want to participate! Should I attend, or not? "


    Of course you don''t want to participate. How would I know any Dao Arts? I was afraid that he would continue scratching his head, so I quickly pulled on his hand and said, "Little master, quickly come back. We can discuss the Dao Arts later!"


    Maybe he figured it out by himself, but the little monk nodded and said, "That''s right, why didn''t I think of it? As long as Lord Yama is here, we can discuss about Dao Arts in the future!"


    Then he smiled at me, "Lord Yama, can you teach me the Tao technique that can understand other people''s mental states? Master said I''m too dumb and always get tricked by others, if I know this kind of Tao technique, I''m not afraid of being tricked again!"


    I solemnly nodded my head. "Alright, alright!" "This method, you''ll be able to learn it the moment I say it."


    Only then did the young monk leave in satisfaction.


    I glanced at Jia Master who was kneeling on the ground. Damn you, how should I take care of you?


    I said to Black and White Impermanence, "Faan, Xie, how do you think I should take care of this guy?"


    "Hehe," White Impermanence said. "Why don''t we pull out his soul and beat him up?"


    I thought about it and shook my head. "No, this is too easy for him!"


    The Black Wuchang said, "Ah, ah... Ahh! Ahh! Ten... Ten... Eighteen ¡­ Ah Tier... Ah Tier... Ah Tier... "Hell ¡ª


    Damn, I didn''t know that Black Wuchang was so merciless. Even me and White Impermanence together weren''t as vicious as him. Although this Jia Master was a scammer and injured Mu Ge''er, he didn''t need to be beaten to the eighteen levels of hell, or to the top of the mountain, or to the bottom of the wok!


    However, White Impermanence chimed in, "Hehe, that''s a good idea!"


    "That''s not good," I said hesitantly. "If you send his soul into the eighteenth level of hell, the Ninth Heaven will find out!"


    "Hehe," White Impermanence said, "Sir, no one said anything about sending his soul into the Eighteen Hells. We''re just taking his soul out for a tour around the Eighteen Hells before we send it back!"


    Damn, he really is an expert. It seems like these two have done the same thing before. If these two fellows were to be left in the ancient yamen, they would definitely be treacherous people like Xu Que. As expected, it confirmed an old saying: a carriage shop, the foot Ya, should be killed even if it is not guilty!


    But I like this idea!


    I don''t know if Jia Master understood my conversation with the Black and White Impermanence, but at this moment, they were already kowtowing and crying!


    I indicated towards Black Wuchang with my mouth, "Faan! Open! He didn''t need to be too fast. He just needed to hurry back tomorrow morning! Get involved in practice projects, but don''t put them together for observation. What''s the use of that? "


    The moment he said that, White Impermanence already hit Jia Master with his walking stick. Jia Master rolled his eyes and fainted. As his soul floated out of his body, Black Wuchang once again hit his head while crying, causing his soul to awaken.


    "Lord Yama, Grandpa Wuchang, spare me! I am old and old... "There''s..." Before he could finish his sentence, he felt a strong wind in front of him and a blue light suffused the air. "Little ¡­" It was time to hear the Jia Master''s voice again, and teleport to the Netherworld.


    Knowing that the little monk was able to cure Mu Ge''er, my mood immediately improved. If I were to see Howling Celestial Dog right now, I would definitely not slap him seven more times!


    White Impermanence said to me, "Hehe, milord, there''s still some time before daybreak, why don''t you take a break first." White Impermanence was a good comrade, she knew how to care about the life of a leader.


    I shook my head. "I''m too excited to sleep." He had slept soundly during the day, so he was not sleepy right now either. I rubbed my hands together and walked around the room. I didn''t even have a TV on. What am I going to do with the long night?


    "Come, let''s go to Hades Hall," I said.


    Bringing White Impermanence with him, he rushed into the Netherworld and coincidentally saw Wu Chengen standing right in front of him.


    "Wu, why are you standing so close!" I asked.


    I just saw the Faan, I said you guys are outside, I can''t see you guys coming from the left, and I can''t even see you guys coming from the right, I''m so worried! Wu Chengen said.


    "What," I asked, "has the door been successfully studied?"


    Wu Chengen vigorously nodded his head, "Mn, just wait for you to put the Hades'' Seal on it!"


    I patted his shoulder. "Come on, let''s go take a look!"


    He walked over and found that the Arc de Triomphe was still the same as before. The only thing that changed was that a thick chain emerged from beneath the Arc de Triomphe and connected it to the roof of the hall.


    I touched the chain. "What''s this for?"


    Wu Chengen said, "This is the data transmission line, transmitting the Life and Death Book from the roof of the Hades Palace to the Triumph Sect."


    Damn, Wu Chengen is a talent, he can even think of such an idea.


    "Use this transmission... "Isn''t it a bit rough ¡­" I said, "Why don''t I ask Paper-man Zhang to wire you five hundred meters of distance tomorrow to burn you ¡ª"


    "This iron chain is the best. Some ghosts do too many bad things. If the net is thin, the transmission speed will be slow. Using iron chains is better than light needles!" It was fortunate that the Netherworld did not rain, otherwise the iron chain would have become a conductive weapon.


    "Why does this metal chain look so familiar?" I asked.


    "Just that bundle of iron chains that fell from the sky with the tower crane was picked up and used by me. I didn''t expect it to be so suitable." Wu Chengen said.


    I took out my Hades'' Seal and said, "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s do it!"


    White Impermanence took the King of Hell Seal and flew up, placing it on top of the Arc de Triomphe. The Arc de Triomphe instantly became spirited, as if it was given life.


    "Xie, bring the newbie here," I said.


    White Impermanence: "Hehe, I''ll do as you say!"


    ghosts was brought up to stand on the plaza. Although it was not a small number, compared to the one hundred and twenty million, it was simply a bunch of ocean.


    White Impermanence randomly called a dead ghost and got him to walk under the Arc de Triomphe. That dead ghost acted obediently as well, and stood obediently under the Arc de Triomphe.


    The Arc de Triomphe flashed a blue light and the dead man was gone.


    "What''s going on?" I asked.


    Wu Chengen said proudly as he stretched his neck, "The interrogation is over, the transfer is over!"


    White Impermanence said, "Hehe, I''ll go take a look and ¡ª" With that, she floated away. Not long later, he floated back into the room. "Hehe, my lord, I''ve checked, the verification is correct."


    I was elated as I patted Wu Chengen''s shoulders, "Young man, you did well. I think very highly of you! This gate will be under your control from now on! " With just one sentence, Wu Chengen had gone from a prisoner under a chair for hundreds of years, to an executive of the Netherworld. This was a success story.


    Wu Chengen held my hand with tears in his eyes, "Thank you, Leader. I will definitely perform well in this position!"


    The next thing to do was to report their performance. I was surrounded by White Impermanence and Wu Chengen on the steps of the King of Hell Palace as I watched the newbies enter the Triumph Gate one by one. After a series of blue lights, the outcome of ghosts was decided.


    Easy, concise, green, and environmental protection. This Arc de Triomphe has saved me a lot of trouble, so that I won''t have to throw my seal here every night.


    After instructing Wu Chengen to continue working hard, I returned back to the shop satisfied. As he opened the door, he saw that the sun was about to rise. Why was the Black Wuchang not back yet?


    Just as he was thinking, a blue light flashed and Black Wuchang came out of the bottle gourd with his soul.


    I looked and saw that Jia Master''s clothes were all gone, his hair was all missing, his body was crooked, he was covered in blood, just like a blood gourd, he was groggy and his body was still twitching, I had just gotten close to him, "Ghost!" The guy suddenly straightened up and fainted again after shouting. A few seconds later, he exclaimed, "It''s a ghost!" He fainted again.


    I asked, "Damn, why did you torture him?"


    The Black Wuchang said, "Ah, no... Ah, no ¡­ No torture... "Then..." "Then..." "Then ¡­" One... One... Level One... Ah to ¡­ Ah to ¡­ Ah to ¡­ Ten... Ten... Eighteen levels ¡­ By... By... All... All... All... One by one ¡­ do... do... do... "Once ¡ª"


    I patted Faan on the shoulder, "You are really fast!" There are probably dozens of projects going from level one to level eighteen. You finished them in one night.


    White Impermanence raised her mourning stick and said to me, "Hehe, are you going to delete his memories?"


    "Hair removal," I said. "Anyway, this guy speaks so extravagantly that I can''t tell the difference between the truth and the falsehood. If he said that he really went to the eighteenth level of hell, no one would believe him." Hair removal, "I said," He said that he really did go to the eighteenth level of hell and no one would believe him.


    "Hehe, alright," White Impermanence knocked on Jia Master''s head thrice with his mourning stick, then guided his soul back into Jia Master''s body. Was this fellow still convulsing? "Ghost!"


    "Is this guy okay?" I asked guiltily, not wanting to damage another soul.


    "Hehe, it''s fine. His soul wasn''t damaged by magic items. He''ll be fine after a bit of sleep," White Impermanence said. I was relieved.


    It was morning. "Hee hee, my lord, if there''s nothing else, we''ll be starting work!" I nodded, and the Black and White Impermanence started to leave.


    "Wait a minute," I asked. "Where are you two going to start?"


    "Hehe, of course we''re going to the hospital. That''s where there''s the most dead people," White Impermanence said.


    "Go to the hospital," I said. "You two take advantage of the dawn and the lack of people on the road, take this guy away and throw him in front of the hospital," I said, pointing at the unconscious Jia Master.

 C41

    Without needing White Impermanence to do anything, Black Wuchang grabbed Jia Master and disappeared with a gust of wind. White Impermanence also chased after him.


    At this moment, the sky had just turned white and the Fanjiayuan was still as silent as before. I crouched in the doorway, watching the path, waiting for the little monk. As expected, the little monk didn''t let me down. Not long after, he came running over, panting heavily.


    As soon as I saw the little monk, I hurriedly stood up to greet him.


    The little monk''s backpack was bulging. It should be the equipment to save Mu Ge''er.


    "Lord Yama, I''m here!" The little monk said while gasping for air.


    "It''s good that you''re here, it''s good that you''re here," I was extremely excited, just like a old lady with a broken mouth. I finally remembered what I wanted to do and quickly hugged Mu Ge''er for the little monk to see.


    The young monk walked into the room and took out a lot of herbs and some weird things from his backpack. For example, I think it should be pills. I think it''s rhinoceros''s horn, and it turns out to be a crow''s beak. I think it should be... The result is... There were too many things.


    The little monk said to me, "Go find a big basin and fetch the other half of the water!"


    After receiving the imperial edict, I sneaked out of the house. Where could I find a basin so early in the morning?


    Just as he was worrying, he saw someone walking over from outside the Fanjiayuan with a baby bathtub in his hand. It was none other than Old Man Liu who had come to start the construction.


    I grabbed the bathtub, turned around and ran, Old Man Liu thought he met a robber behind me, upon seeing me, he tiptoed and chased, "Otaku, you little bastard, I prepared this for my grandson, return it to me!"


    "Just treat me as your grandson, giving me to that grandson is fine," I had already run back into the house, pushing open the door from the inside, allowing Old Man Liu to smash on the door. I just didn''t open the door.


    He gave half a basin of water to the young monk. The young monk sprinkled all the medicinal herbs he had prepared into the basin. As he sprinkled, he would occasionally pick his head, "Am I sprinkling too much, or is it too little?" Just by looking at it, I can tell that he has gotten into an old dilemma, but I can''t dissuade him. Who knows if it''s better to say too much or to say too little. I just squat and stare.


    After much difficulty, the young monk stretched out his hand and stirred the water. Taking Mu Ge''er from me, she soaked him in the basin. Then he said to me, "Lord Yama, I want to stay here for three days and three nights. I''ll leave my meal to you for the next few days."


    I quickly nodded my head. The Emperor wasn''t short of hungry soldiers. Flying in the sky, running on the ground, swimming in the water, whatever you want to eat, just open your mouth.


    "Alright, I''ll buy you a big stuffed bun right now. Little monk, do you want meat or vegetarian?" I asked.


    "When I don''t have money, I eat vegetarian; when I''m rich, I eat meat," the young monk said honestly. With that, the young monk carried the bathtub to the bed and sat cross-legged on it. He put his hands together and closed his eyes.


    I quickly went outside and the Old Man Liu glared at me. "Give me back my ¡ª"


    I quickly made him whisper, then dragged him to the bathroom. "Don''t be noisy, do you know what I want this basin for?" I looked like I didn''t want to live up to my expectations.


    "What for?" Old Man Liu did not buy it, "No matter what, you can''t fight with my grandson over this?"


    "There''s a master in my room, he''s from Qingcheng Mountain. Count me in seven," I told him mysteriously.


    "Master?" Old Man Liu turned his head and looked through the crack in the door. He saw the little monk sitting cross-legged on the bed with his back facing him, "What seven digits?"


    "Other than the lottery ticket, what other seven digits are there worth counting?"


    Old Man Liu opened his eyes wide, "Really?"


    "Nonsense," I said, glancing at him. "You''ve only made a basin, and I''ve got a dog in it, and you haven''t seen my dog in your basin."


    Old Man Liu said, "Your dog has been eating western cuisine and drinking foreign wine.


    I nodded. "The young master said that he would need to go into closed door cultivation for three days and three nights before he can calculate. If he needs anything during these few days when I''m not around, you must satisfy him." When the time comes, I''ll tell you six out of seven figures. "


    Old Man Liu, "Really?"


    I nodded. "Then it''s not fake!"


    The Old Man Liu continued, "What I mean is, can he really calculate it?"


    I curled my lips. "It''s up to you whether you believe it or not. I''ll believe it anyway!" After saying that, he turned around, intending to buy a big stuffed bun.


    Old Man Liu quickly stopped me, "It''s a deal, when the time comes, tell me six numbers!"


    Without turning my head, I said, "That depends on your performance!"


    "Don''t worry," Old Man Liu patted his chest and said, "I will be here anytime!"


    After buying more than a dozen steamed buns, he brought them back, "Little Monk, have breakfast first!" "No," I said.


    The young monk jumped off the bed and ate a bun with me at the mahjong table. I had just finished eating one bun and the young monk had already finished the third. The two of us had finished eating and the young monk had finished eating the seventh. My god, this guy''s appetite is really a big one.


    These steamed buns were actually meant for him to eat twice ¡­ Looks like I''ll have to buy one later.


    Just as he was eating, Old Man Liu walked in shifty-eyed with four to five apples in his hands. Old Man Liu put down the apple and sat down on a chair by the mahjong table. He seemed to be staring at the little monk, until he calculated the number.


    The young monk ate nine buns before stopping. After wiping his mouth and smiling at Old Man Liu, he climbed back onto the bed and sat down on it.


    I quickly pushed the Old Man Liu out of the room. "What are you doing here?"


    Old Man Liu said, "I was afraid that my young master would order me to do something and I won''t be able to hear it from the outside!"


    I said, "If you just watch from there, I won''t be able to show my true abilities. I''m afraid I''ll be taught by you."


    Old Man Liu opened his mouth wide, "If that''s the case, then I''ll just wait outside!"


    I nodded. "That''s what you call a good comrade. Work hard and bring back your food on time. Serves you well. I might even tell you the seven numbers later!"


    After persuading the Old Man Liu, I went back to my room. There were no more places in this room, I couldn''t sleep on the mahjong table, so I bid my farewells to the little monk and told him to look for the Old Man Liu. Then, I came out.


    There''s no money in this bag, Mu Dagang will definitely stop with Ge''er''s card, I need to find some money. Where can I find it? Of course I went to my shop.


    Exiting the Fanjiayuan, he took a taxi and rushed straight towards the Village Chen. Compared to the last time I came to the Village Chen Gathering during the day, I basically didn''t see any paper sellers. I was wondering what was going on when I saw Camel and a few of her lackeys pushing four or five small business people out of the village.


    Seeing me, Camel and a few of his lackeys hurriedly bowed, "Elder Brother Snake!" That admiration was not an act. From the look in his eyes, it could be seen that it came from the bottom of his heart.


    "What''s going on?" I asked, "When did you start bullying the market and you didn''t even let go of your small businesses?"


    "Elder Brother Snake, you are accusing me unjustly," said the camel, "They bought paper men from a large collection at the entrance of the village, and even said that they were from the Paper-man Zhang''s Paper Doll Shop. Isn''t this obviously selling fake goods?


    The camel was still reasonable. When I saw that they were all beaten up by Frost, I asked, "What did you do to them?" You didn''t make a move, right? " They only sold paper, so it wasn''t easy for them to buy and sell small copies.


    "We didn''t curse or beat them," the camel explained. "We only confiscated their goods and then let them split the bamboo for an entire night ¡­"


    I nodded, "In the future, if anyone dares to call us Paper-man Zhang''s Paper Doll Shop, we will do as you say!"


    After talking with the camel for a while, they went straight to Paper Doll Shop, which was still overcrowded, and almost reached the village entrance. However, this time was much better than last time. A few delinquents were maintaining order, but when they saw the group of guys with colourful hair and earrings, no one caused any trouble.


    When the hooligans saw me, they hurriedly greeted me. Seeing so many people looking at me, I felt embarrassed, so I nodded without greeting them, and went into the Paper Doll Shop.


    Inside the Paper Doll Shop, there were also a few talkative little hoodlums waiting to receive guests. The one leading them was the yellow-haired man who was pointing a blade at Zhang Daoling, called an airplane. He didn''t know whether this fellow was previously in a hotel to welcome him, but when he saw someone enter, he shouted, "Welcome!"


    I spoke to them a few more times before I went into the back. Paper-man Zhang and Zhang Daoling had been released, and Paper-man Zhang had now given all the work he had on hand to the delinquents. Right now, he was only writing the last line of the LOGO with the words "Paper-man Zhang" on it. The workload had decreased a lot. The old man had been exhausted lately, so it was time for him to rest.


    I went in, and just as we were talking, the Paper-man Zhang said, "Big brother, I was just about to go look for you, we did not manage to get our business license!"


    "What happened?" I asked.


    Zhang Daoling said, "I will go to the Trade and Industry Bureau to obtain a license. The Trade Bureau said that we were conducting feudal and superstitious activities, and there is no one like us in the industry category, so they gave me a perfunctory answer!"


    I asked again, "Has the trademark been registered?"


    Zhang Daoling nodded his head, "I''ve registered, take a look," and passed me a piece of paper.


    I looked at the drawing of a person on the paper. It was a bit abstract, so I couldn''t see his face clearly, but I could see that the person was carrying a large club in his hand. Under his feet, there were three words: "Paper-man Zhang".


    "I say, what is the meaning behind your painting?" I asked.


    Zhang Daoling said, "Uncle, this person is you!"


    "It''s me?" I was surprised. "Why didn''t I see that it was me? Besides, I didn''t mention ''club''."


    "That day, my dad and I discussed and felt that it would be better to use your image and my dad''s name as a trademark, but neither of us could think of a nice image ¡­" As Zhang Daoling said this, Paper-man Zhang suddenly coughed and interrupted him.


    What do you mean you can''t imagine my better image? How can this kid speak like that? The books must have been all written inside the dog''s stomach. What happened to me? What happened to my image? But Zhang Daoling is still a junior after all, and I can''t lower myself to the same level as him, so I could only dig a few holes at Paper-man Zhang, making him feel depressed.

 C42

    Zhang Daoling was completely unaware of it, and continued to spit, "Later on, we asked Camel what was your most brilliant image, and when the camel drew a person on the paper and mentioned a beer bottle, but felt that it was not outstanding enough, and increased the number of bottle by a little."


    Well, this art really came from life, and it was superior to life. Camel, you actually know how to use such exaggerated methods. You drew a beer bottle like a big stick, why don''t you get two 400-jin hammers? I''ll just learn from Li Yuanba.


    "This was painted by a camel?" I asked.


    Zhang Daoling nodded his head, "En, after that, the one called Aircraft modified the drawing twice. My father saw that the drawing was not bad, and said that it had a realistic look, so he did not change it." Paper-man Zhang coughed again.


    Damn it, such an abstract me, Paper-man Zhang would actually say that it was somewhat realistic. I dug up Paper-man Zhang for a while, you old brat, you''re looking for a beating, right?


    Seeing that it was not good, Paper-man Zhang hurriedly changed the topic, "About that ¡­ Hehe ¡­ "Hehe, our company can''t register, what do we do about this matter?"


    To get down to business, I''ll deal with him later. I said, "It''s easy. The paper man is a feudal superstition, so what about God Jump? It''s already folklore for God Jump, can''t we hang a sign that says "Folklore"? "


    Zhang Daoling was suddenly a little enlightened, "Uncle, you mean you want us to set up a folk products company?"


    I nodded. "Not only are we going to establish a folklore park, but we are also going to do this and sell this!"


    Paper-man Zhang never thought that I would do this, "This paper man, what kind of tourism can it do?"


    I didn''t tell Zhang Daoling about it, but instead went over to the Paper-man Zhang''s ear and said, "I''ll draw the Netherworld for you. You can use the Netherworld of a piece of paper to place it on the floor.


    Upon hearing that they could earn money, the Paper-man Zhang immediately became spirited, "I think that''s fine, then I know about the folk products you speak of. After those people finish visiting, we can ask them to buy some paper and paper boys and girls to bring home, put them on the table as souvenirs to travel."


    F * ck, who do you think you are looking at, a boy and a girl with two pieces of paper on the table? Every day when you enter, the moment you turn on the light, you will see, in the corner of the room, two boys and girls with white, frighteningly pale faces. It was getting worse. It would be better to just put two wreaths in a pot and plant them in a potted plant.


    After talking with the Paper-man Zhang father and son for a while, they finalized the matter regarding the folk company. Zhang Daoling hastened to do it, the brat had also graduated from university in the past few days, and was forced to take over the job from his father.


    When I told Paper-man Zhang that I was out of money, he immediately handed me a card and said that he had already prepared it for me. There were 50 thousand yuan on it, a bonus for this month.


    This brother has finally become a rich person, and is basically on the same level as Mu Ge''er. From now on, he would eat a big stuffed bun and throw it into a cage. He would go to the toilet and give the bun to Yuan Zhou without even taking a single zero. After working hard for half a lifetime, he finally managed to enter into the elite society of 50 thousand every month. It would be unthinkable to leave me outside the school a few days ago, working in finance.


    After asking for the password, he wandered out and prepared to go to the bank to withdraw the money. When he arrived at the village entrance, he saw Luo Yuan and a few of his subordinates squatting on the roadside as they were eating leek and egg pies. He quickly fixed them up as well.


    The leek box was newly made, and it was still oily and bubbling outside. It was so hot that it was sticky. He kept it in his pocket and decided to eat it later. He asked the camel for a motorbike, and with a kick, he headed for the bank in the city.


    The more he rode, the more he felt that something was wrong. His chest was burning like a fire. The leek box was too hot. The skin was about to become ripe. He quickly pulled it out from his bosom and held it in his hand. Suddenly, he saw two people at the side of the road.


    It was the enemy who was in a narrow path. Unexpectedly, it was the adulterous couple that I had finally caught.


    The man said, "Honey, marry me!"


    That woman, "Let me marry you, unless a pie falls from the sky!"


    As he said that, a motorcycle flew past them like the wind. The remaining half of the leek box and a plastic bag smashed onto the girl''s face.


    I didn''t look back as I sat on my motorcycle, my body straight as I watched the entire city retreat. I muttered to myself, "Brother, although you are heartless, I can''t not be righteous. This is all I can help you with. The rest is up to you ¡­"


    Once he reached the bank, he would do nothing but withdraw 50 thousand yuan in cash. He stuffed it into the bucket behind him and left. Just as he walked out of the door, he received a call. It was actually from the yellow-haired man who called the plane and used Zhang Daoling''s cell phone to call. This brat was close to tears on the phone, there was no longer the courage he showed on Zhang Daoling''s face the other day, "Elder Brother Snake, hurry up and come back, Brother Camel was attacked by the Downhill Leopard and killed ¡ª ¡ª"


    When I heard this, I panicked and jumped onto my bike. I kicked the bike out of the smoke and ran through the red lights.


    As he sped through the assembly, he saw a group of people gathered around the village entrance. The camel was lying on the ground, covered in blood, holding half a leek box.


    Right now, I have some ability. I was able to tell that the camel is dead with a single glance. The wound isn''t fatal, but the soul isn''t in the body. The group of lackeys surrounded them, with the plane in the lead.


    Outside the crowd, I saw the Black and White Impermanence. When the plane saw that I had come, tears flowed down, "Elder Brother Snake ¡ª ¡ª"


    I raised my hand to signal for the Black and White Impermanence to wait. Then, I gave the Black and White Impermanence a look and walked to the side. The Black and White Impermanence also followed. I took out my cell phone, pretended to dial a few numbers, and said, "What''s the matter? Camels don''t deserve to die, but where''s his soul? "


    The Black and White Impermanence shook their heads at the same time, "Hehe, your subordinate is incompetent, the soul of the camel was stolen away!"


    "Seized?" I almost thought I heard wrong. I am an immortal, and all of my subordinates are official employees of the Heavenly Court. Who would dare to snatch someone from my hands? No, it was soul stealing.


    White Impermanence nodded, "Hehe, he''s a demon. His mana is strong, so neither Faan nor I are his match."


    "Demoness?" I was even more surprised. Although I had long guessed that there was such a thing as a demoness in this world, I had never seen or heard of her. This was the first time I had ever heard of her.


    "The soul has been snatched away, does the Nine Heavens ignore this matter?" I asked.


    "Hehe, unless you commit a crime against the heavens, the Ninth Heaven doesn''t care about the faeries," White Impermanence said.


    "Damn it, the soul in the Book of Life and Death has been stolen away, it doesn''t count as a violation of the laws of heaven. Even now, not a single soul in the Book of Life and Death has been stolen away, yet the soul in the Book of Life and Death is still hiding," I said unhappily.


    Ah, yes ¡­" "Ahh!" "Ah, it''s just ¡­" Black Wuchang was a rebellious person in general, but he was also showing his dissatisfaction with the Nine Heavens.


    "Hehe, my lord, you might not know this, but the ninth heaven is only to ensure that everything will develop according to his laws. The demon spirit also exists naturally, so in order to develop, one must become a soul devourer, so the ninth heaven has silently agreed that they should fight for the soul. Furthermore, they are not like the Howling Celestial Dog s who eat their souls. They are just like the deities, they drive the ghosts to serve them. " White Impermanence said.


    "F * ck, what kind of logic is this?! If I don''t have a single soul, I''ll be struck by lightning and they''ll be able to swagger about and steal my soul!" My lungs were about to explode from anger. I looked at the two ghosts again. "The two of you are the same. Why can''t you even beat a demoness?!"


    White Impermanence had a wronged expression, "Hehe, Lord, we are the ghost servants that detain people''s souls, we don''t have your strength."


    "What the hell do I do now?" I scolded when I thought about the fact that all the Fey were riding on clouds, teleporting, and devouring.


    White Impermanence let out a sigh of relief when she saw that I stopped pursuing the matter, then stuck out her tongue, "Hehe, the two of us can only be considered Underworld police. Catching thieves is fine, but it''s hard when you encounter someone holding a knife.


    I asked in surprise, "Who is a special police officer from the Underworld?"


    "Ah Niu ¡­" Ah Niu... Ah, Ox-Head ¡­ "Ah Ma ¡­" The Black Wuchang said.


    Before he could finish his sentence, I said, "Ox-Head and Horse-Face?" Only then did he remember that there were four ghost servants in the Underworld that were quite famous. Everyone knew that other than the Black and White Impermanence, there was only Ox-Head and Horse-Face. I''ve never seen this Ox-Head and Horse-Face before, if White Impermanence didn''t mention it today, I wouldn''t be able to remember the two of them.


    When Black Wuchang saw that I already knew, he forcefully held back the rest of his words and almost choked on his internal injuries.


    White Impermanence nodded, "Hehe, it''s the two of them, but ever since the flood in the Heavenly Court, Ox-Head and Horse-Face and the hundred thousand ghost soldiers were transferred by the Heavenly Emperor to the Milky Way to fight the flood. Although they are still in the Underworld, they are actually managed by the Canopy Marshal."


    Zhu Bajie?" I asked, but immediately remembered that I was now a Purified Altar Messenger and that I ate and drank everywhere.


    "Hehe, the Canopy Marshal is Yue Lao right now ¡­" White Impermanence said.


    "Yue Lao?" I asked in astonishment.


    White Impermanence nodded heavily, "That old fellow actually hid it very well. In these few hundred years, he suddenly used his power and rose from a low-ranked deity that cares about relationships to the Canopy Marshal, who is in charge of the Milky Way''s 100,000 water army."


    "Then who is in charge of managing the marriage?" I asked. ''I want to see who is in charge of marriage. Such an eye-catching fellow. I''m already twenty years old. Why aren''t you making a red line for me?''


    "Hee hee, I wonder if sire knows about that little demon called Little Whirlwind that the Fighting Victory Buddha met back then ¡­" White Impermanence said.


    "What?" I know him too well. Up until now, nobody has been able to properly read his line, "The King has asked me to patrol the mountain and patrol the North Mountain." When most people see this, they would instinctively sing it out.

 C43

    "Why is it him?" I asked.


    "Hehe, that year when he was beaten to death by the stick in the Lion Camel Ridge, Bodhisattva Manjushri saw his soul wandering around the mountain after he received the lion''s soul, so he casually took it back." Hehe, that year when he was beaten to death by the stick in the Lion Camel Ridge, Bodhisattva Manjushri saw his soul wandering around in the mountain. White Impermanence shook her head without saying anything, then revealed a look of unwillingness and jealousy. I didn''t expect this little tornado to be able to become an immortal, but he''s still a ghost servant.


    I nodded and wrote it down. The next time I see this little tornado, I must tell him about my marriage string.


    The Black Wuchang did not have any political cells and was not interested in these matters of manpower transfer. Ahhh! Ah Now... How... How to... "Do..."


    "What does that goblin look like?" I asked.


    "Hehe, I saw this clearly. When that spirit made her move, her avatar form appeared behind her. It was a black panther."


    I nodded, put away my phone, returned to the camel''s side, and told the delinquents, "The camel did not die, it just fainted. Carry it to Paper Doll Shop first, and let it have a good night''s sleep."


    These hooligans have never seen a dead person before, much less have common sense in medicine. Hearing my words, they all believed me and quickly carried the camel to the village.


    I gave the Black and White Impermanence a curtsey and headed towards the village. The Black and White Impermanence followed behind.


    Reaching Paper Doll Shop, the delinquents carried the camel to the backyard. Paper-man Zhang saw with his sharp eyes that the camel was already dead. Just as I was about to speak, I saw a dark expression on my face as I entered the room with the Black and White Impermanence following me.


    After finding an empty room and closing the door, the Paper-man Zhang first cupped his hands and bowed towards the Black White Impermanence. Both of you big brothers, big brother Ghost Servant! "


    The Black and White Impermanence also sized up the boss of the Glazed Empire, the one who monopolized all the paper products in the Underworld. The two of them had no need to offend the Paper-man Zhang, they had to burn some Dragon Zergs or something in the future. Therefore, the two of them also returned the gesture with their mourning sticks.


    "Brother, the demon snatched away the soul of the camel ¡­" I said, "Have you ever seen a real black panther demon appear behind his back when he makes a move?"


    After Paper-man Zhang heard my words, he frowned, "What''s wrong, are you still trying to keep the customer''s confidence a secret?" I glared at him.


    Paper-man Zhang hurriedly shook his head, "No, I know of such a demon. However, he is very powerful, and even if I told you, you all wouldn''t be able to return the camel''s soul."


    "Who''s so awesome," I weighed the Magic Weapon in my hand, "Don''t tell me he has an immortal senior backing him up?"


    Paper-man Zhang nodded his head, and I said in disdain, "This is a High-grade Magic Weapon, all the normal little deities that are at Zhao Gongming''s level are all destroyed."


    Paper-man Zhang glanced at the beer bottle in my hands and said, "What if Mother Nuwa is backing us?"


    "Who?" I dug my ears.


    "Mother Nuwa, the one who helped the heavens," Paper-man Zhang said.


    "I''ve heard her name before. Is she really powerful?" I asked.


    Paper-man Zhang looked like he was disappointed, "Sigh, with your level, you think you''re a god?!" After saying that, he sat down on a chair and took out a cigarette. He lit it up and then said to me, "Looks like I need to give you some knowledge about immortals so that you won''t even know how you died in the future."


    "Speaking of which, you know that the strongest is the Nine Heavens. It is the boss, irresistible. The three of them are of the same level, we are tentatively born from four generations of deities, and after us are the Primordial Heavenly Sovereign, Old Lord Taishang, Western Queen Mother, and can be considered as the third and a half generation. Then, the third generation, the Old Man of the Antarctica, Guang Chengzi, Huang Long and Taishang, these transcendent old monsters, plus the four Bodhisattendants of the West. These are the Superior Grade Divine Immortals, then, our ancestor, Heavenly Master Zhang, God Erlang, Third Prince, these powerful deities and the various Little Buddhas of the West.


    I asked puzzledly, "Then what does it have to do with Nuwa?"


    The Paper-man Zhang continued, "Even though the Heavenly Emperor, Tathagata Buddha, Ancient Buddha and Lamp of the Burning Light are supreme immortals, between them and the Ninth Heaven, there are still three supreme immortals. In the eyes of the immortals, they are like ordinary people on earth looking at a god, one is the creator Nuwa, one is a Pangu who separates Heaven and Earth, and the other is a Taoist Patriarch Hongjun who is transformed from Primal Chaos. These three supreme deities are the origin of the Three Realms. They can even communicate with the Nine Heavens. "


    Damn, these three old fellows are really awesome. They can actually communicate with the Nine Heavens, which is colorless, odorless, and odorless.


    I asked. "Could that Black Leopard''s backer be Nuwa?"


    Paper-man Zhang shook his head, "No, but it''s more or less the same!"


    "What do you mean?" I asked, "Are they my lackeys?"


    Paper-man Zhang glared at me. "Before Mother Nuwa and the other two great super gods left this world, they left behind a treasure called the Demon Gathering Banner. After Mother Nuwa passed away, the Demon Gathering Banner coincidentally fell into the hands of this Black Leopard. From then on, this Black Leopard has become the master of all the demons in the world. "


    I was surprised and opened my mouth, "So, if I go fight Black Leopard, I''ll be beating the boss of all the monsters in the world."


    Paper-man Zhang nodded, "That''s about right, so I advise you to forget about it. It''s not the first time anyway. "Just a little bit more and it''ll be over."


    "Hmm?" I glared at the two Black and White Impermanence brothers. The two of them nodded at me, "When Sun Lao''er was here before, did that Black Leopard dare to steal my soul?" I asked.


    "Hehe, even the former King of Hell couldn''t do anything about that Black Leopard!" Black Wuchang nodded on the side, as if he wanted me to settle the matter peacefully. These two were typically bullying the weak and afraid of the strong. When they met a ruthless character, it was as though they had become withered radishes.


    "So," the Paper-man Zhang continued, "stealing a soul is not a big deal. You have hundreds of millions of souls in the Underworld, yet you still care about one or two of them."


    "Heehee ¡ª That''s right ¡­" It''s ¡ª "White Impermanence said.


    "Ah, yes ¡­" Ah, ah, ah ¡­ "Ah, it''s just ¡­" Even the stuttering began to echo.


    "No," I said angrily, "no compromise to evil." If I had to leave someone behind, I might as well forget about it. However, it was the camels that had their souls stolen. That couldn''t be counted as the end.


    "Tsk ¡ª" Paper-man Zhang looked at me with disdain, "What can you do about that Black Leopard?"


    ME:...


    "So you''re saying," the Paper-man Zhang continued to advise, seeing that I had given in, "In this life, where is there any obstacle?"


    I glared at Paper-man Zhang, "Stop talking nonsense, I want the soul of the camel right now, hurry up and think of a way!"


    The Paper-man Zhang also stared, "What can I do, that Black Leopard is barbaric, she never pays when she comes to my place to buy paper products, am I not going to tolerate this?"


    "So this Black Leopard is an ancient temptress in the mythical realm, specialized in bullying cities." You don''t belong to the usual group of five or six, but where is your ancestor? "Why didn''t I come and help you?"


    The Paper-man Zhang said angrily, "If there were no Demon Gathering Banner, the ten Black Leopard would not be a match for our ancestor Zhang Tian Shi. But does he not have any Demon Gathering Banner? "No matter how powerful you are, how many demons can you deal with?"


    "Do demons eat humans?" I asked.


    The Paper-man Zhang was stunned for a moment before he said, "Who told you that demons eat humans? Demons live by absorbing the sun and moon aura. Ever since ancient times, individual man-eating demons have always been very greedy. In the past, when there was war, they wouldn''t be able to find out just by eating people, but now, they probably wouldn''t dare. "


    When he said that, I calmed down. After all, we are still neither human nor ghost. Don''t be eaten by demons.


    "Where does that guy usually hide to cultivate?" I asked.


    "Repairing people''s shoes in the market opposite the department stores in the city ¡­" The Paper-man Zhang said.


    "What?" I was taken aback. A dignified King of Demons like him was actually a shoemaker.


    "The demons of the Ninth Heaven are not allowed to live too comfortably. That''s why those who cultivate into humanoid demons engage in low-level, arduous occupations."


    "I turned around and looked at the Black and White Impermanence. Isn''t it just a pair of shoes? Look, it scared the both of you." "Come, come with me to the market and we''ll meet for a while," I said.


    Paper-man Zhang said, "Have you thought about it? If you don''t come back now, you will lose a lot of face as the King of Hell. "You''re still a deity, if you get pummeled by someone again, you really will lose all your face."


    I patted the bottle in the barrel bag, "What are you afraid of? I have High-grade Magic Weapon!" With that, he led the Black and White Impermanence out the door.


    The plane and his lackeys were all gathered outside, and when they saw me coming out, they surrounded me, "Elder Brother Snake, how is Brother Camel? Do you want to go to the hospital? "


    I waved my hand. "It''s fine, it''s just a small injury. Just lie down for a few days." Don''t bother him these few days, just stay away from him. "


    After hearing this, the lackeys finally felt reassured, but it immediately gave rise to another wave of commotion. It was unknown who shouted, "Go and avenge Brother Camel!" The group of lackeys started clamoring again as they each took out protective magical equipment from under their belts. It was nothing more than a folding knife, a second stick, or a car chain.


    The little guy from the plane was the happiest, both hands holding a paper knife from the Paper-man Zhang, "Fuck, today we and the Downhill Leopard will definitely fight to the death with each other."


    Paper-man Zhang stood behind me, staring at the two paper knives, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. If this plane were to go out and chop someone to death, the owners of these two paper knives would not be much better off. The crime of supplying the weapon could not be avoided.


    My heart is really annoyed. I am so worried about a King of Demons that my hair is about to turn white, not to mention that they are making a ruckus here. So I kicked the plane and it did a somersault, "Get out into the yard and work. I have my own ways of dealing with camels, you guys be honest with me. "


    Seeing that I was angry, these fellows, who didn''t have eyes for eyes, finally quieted down.

 C44

    Ye Zichen angrily took the Black and White Impermanence out the door, then rode on his motorcycle towards the city. The Black and White Impermanence stood on the back seat, so no one could see them.


    When he arrived at the entrance of the market, it was the peak hour of getting off work. The market was packed with people, and after walking around for half a day, he finally found the King of Demons in a corner. This guy had a slovenly look. His hair had not been cut for a long time, and he wore it like a lid on his head. He had a stubble on his beard, was dark and thin, and was wearing a blue apron.


    There was a cement block behind this guy. Half of the steel pipe was sticking out of the block. A stick was inserted into the steel pipe, and on the pole was a banner. On the banner were two big words: "repair shoes". Next to them were two lines of couplets. The first line: Broaden the leather shoes to make you comfortable. The second line: The higher the interior to make you tall and handsome. This King of Demons was a cultured person, he already knew how to write couplets.


    I saw that the appearance of this professional shoemaker was a little uncertain. He secretly asked White Impermanence, "Xie, are you sure this is King of Demons?"


    "Hehe," Xie didn''t even have the chance to say anything as he saw this shoe repair guy raise his head and give us a fierce look. The black light behind his back grew even brighter, revealing his main body, a mighty Black Leopard. His true body flashed by, then lowered its head to mend its shoes as if nothing had happened. As soon as I saw the main character, I secretly touched the beer bottle in the barrel bag. I secretly opened the zipper of the barrel bag, revealing a corner of the beer bottle, making it convenient for me to smoke outside at any time.


    I took two steps forward and heard the old woman who was watching over my shoes chattering non-stop, "You have to fix it properly for me this time. If it doesn''t work, I''ll come find you again ¡­"


    King of Demons had a wronged look, he did not dare to breathe loudly. That old woman said, "You say you are young and you don''t repair shoes properly. With your attitude, who would dare to repair shoes with you in the future? "Young people, it''s more important for you to focus on learning skills and skills, stop using such unorthodox methods ¡­"


    When they were done, the old lady had anxiously grabbed the shoes from his hands and put them on. She stood up and walked a few steps, then nodded her head in satisfaction and picked up the vegetable basket, raising her chest and preparing to leave. Before she left, she even said a few words, "Not good, I''ll come and find you again." King of Demons was so shocked that he almost kowtowed in gratitude.


    I see, this family has a difficult time, no one can live a life easily.


    The King of Demons bowed and sent the old lady away, then turned to look at us. A black light appeared behind his back and he revealed his original body once more. As he sat there, his aura suddenly changed. He had the air of an emperor as he faced the woman. A pair of small eyes half-closed as they looked at us, their gaze sweeping past us. The fierce aura of someone in a superior position made the three of us feel as if we were struck by lightning, and we took a step back.


    Look at him, he was finished. He had underestimated his enemy. King of Demons is indeed not simple. Just by glancing at us, my chest undulated as if I had just shattered a huge rock. Look, this is also a king. I, Hades, am not on the same level as him.


    I lifted the bucket bag and felt the presence of the beer bottle inside, so I braced myself and walked over. Since I''m here to negotiate, I definitely can''t lose to him. I walked up and pouted at White Impermanence. White Impermanence had eyes, she bent down and wiped the small stool for me first before reaching out her hand to make a gesture of "please". Then, I sat down in a swagger.


    "Hades?" King of Demons asked.


    I nodded. Just as I was about to speak, I heard King of Demons say, "Do you want to repair my shoes?"


    I immediately became angry. What eyes? I couldn''t see the new Adibas s on my feet. Do I need to repair these shoes? Thus, I shook my head.


    "Why did you come to my place without fixing my shoes?" King of Demons asked. A fierce aura was emitted from his body, pressuring the three of us to the point that we couldn''t breathe.


    "I came looking for your soul that was stolen by you today," I managed to say after a long time.


    The King of Demons laughed and the situation eased up. I also smiled apologetically. Who knew that before I could finish baring my teeth, a black light flashed before my eyes and a black leopard''s claw was placed on my throat. A cold aura flowed around my throat and the smell of death enveloped my surroundings. I broke out in a cold sweat. Although I was in the business world, I had never been so close to death.


    I turned my head to look behind me and saw that the two Black and White Impermanence seemed to be fighting against something. Their heads were covered in sweat and one of their faces was even darker while the other was even paler. I carefully avoided Panther Claw. "Big Brother, please speak properly ¡­"


    King of Demons retracted his leopard''s claws and said coldly, "Hurry up and f * ck off ¡ª ¡ª" After saying that, he retracted his aura. The pressure on Black and White Impermanence, who was behind me, was immediately lifted and the two trash sat on the ground.


    "The three of us scrambled out of the market and squatted by the side of the road." ''F * ck, we can''t let this end like this, ''I said bitterly.


    "Hee hee, my lord, I think we should forget about it. We can''t afford to offend this King of Demons." White Impermanence said.


    I asked, "What do you think about our report to the Heavenly Court and the Heavenly Emperor sending troops to take care of him? No matter what, my Netherworld is a part of the Heavenly Court, so the Heavenly Court should protect my sovereignty and territorial integrity. "


    White Impermanence shook her head. "Hehe, it''s useless, Sky Emperor wouldn''t fight with all the demons in the world for a single person. As long as it''s not too much, the Heavenly Emperor will turn a blind eye to the King of Demons. "


    "Could it be that King of Demons is the Heavenly Emperor''s brother-in-law? The Heavenly Emperor is so protective of him. " "No," I said.


    "Hehe, my lord, you don''t know, this King of Demons is the Demon King who the Celestial Emperor tacitly oversees the Demon World. Even if they did manage to defeat him, it would not necessarily be better than if it were another demoness. If they did, the Heavenly Court might just fall into chaos once another Great Sage Qi Tian appears. "


    Black Wuchang chimed in from the side, "Ahhh, steady... Ahhh! Steady... "Ah, stability ¡­"


    White Impermanence understood him mentally. When she saw his pained expression, she quickly spoke up for him, "After all, in the eyes of the Celestial Emperor, stability is the most important thing."


    Black Wuchang nodded in agreement. Thinking about it, this was the same as in the underworld. If they captured a big boss, a new one would appear. Rather than that, it would be better to find an obedient and sensible person to keep him as the leader.


    "I don''t believe that no one can take care of him. I''ll go back later. Don''t stop me, I''ll cut him to death." I''m just trying to gain face after the fact. Even I don''t believe what I say.


    "Hehe, master, I think we should forget about it. This King of Demons is afraid of the four kings of their world, no one is afraid of him." White Impermanence said.


    I asked. "Which four kings?"


    "Hehe, they are the Monkey King, Demon Ox King, Mi Monkey King and the Roc King." White Impermanence continued, "The Monkey King has already become a Buddha, the Mi Monkey King was killed by the Monkey King back then. The Roc King was originally a Buddha, and the Demon Ox King followed the Bodhisattva. There''s simply no one in the demon realm who can stop him now."


    Man said that the four kings that White Impermanence mentioned weren''t by her side, even I didn''t know them, so it was impossible to invite them.


    The three of us were squatting and talking, unable to find a solution, when an old woman with heavy makeup and a vegetable basket walked past me.


    I took a look and saw that it was that old woman who fixed the shoe. I suddenly had an idea. Damn it, if you don''t return my soul, I won''t let you have an easy life. I beckoned to the two Wuchang. You are like this, like this.


    After the two Wuchang heard what I said, their eyes widened. The moment I show my strength, it''s really not something an ordinary person can compare to.


    The Black and White Impermanence accepted the order and ran out. Black Wuchang stretched out his leg and knocked the old lady down. White Impermanence followed from behind and squatted on the ground, then broke the heel of the King of Demons''s shoe that was just repaired from the broken stump.


    I slipped over. "Aiyo, big sis, you didn''t fall down, right?" I slipped over.


    The old woman''s shoes were broken and she couldn''t stand straight anymore. She was supported by me. He fell on the ground in a daze. He still hadn''t recovered from the fall yet. I bent down to pick up the heel that White Impermanence broke and purposely yelled out loudly, "F * ck his ancestors! What kind of heartless shoe is this? If you put some glue on it, you''ll be fooling people!" What do you think about throwing people aside! "


    Only then did the old woman recover her strength. Her fall had caused her to be stupefied, and she was completely unable to recall whether she tripped or fell on top of him. Besides, the Black and White Impermanence were colorless and could not be seen. After hearing what I said, the first person who thought I was done with it immediately shouted like a pig being butchered, "This shoe repairer who received a thousand cuts isn''t done with him today."


    I hurriedly picked up the vegetable basket again, "Aiyo, elder sister, look, the egg is all broken. Look at the tofu, aiyo, it fell into eight pieces." Look at this again... Look at this celery, the water is falling out. "Aiyo, why is dog poop stuck to this meat ¡­"


    The old woman pulled the vegetable basket and glanced inside. "Today, I''ll fight it out with him ¡ª"


    "Aiyo, big sis, are you okay? Look at that big bag on your head, I think I''ll help you to go to the hospital. Don''t fall over and have a concussion," I continued to yell.


    The old woman grabbed my hand. "It''s fine, big brother. Big sister is fine. If you want to go to the hospital, you should let that worn-out shoemaker send me off. You don''t have to worry about that."


    I hastily lit another fire. "Aiya, these people who repair shoes now only rely on fooling others. Since the money is earned, why aren''t they working properly? "It''s a shame that I fell at the entrance of the market. If I fell when I was crossing the street, wouldn''t it have cost me my life?"


    The old woman was now in her best condition. Her anger had doubled, and her entire body was emitting a strong small universe. The murderous intent, the biting cold murderous intent, even the Black and White Impermanence, who were squatting to the side and enjoying the show after doing all the bad things, had to back off.

 C45

    The old woman was like a raging bull, and once I saw that the fire was almost done, I was afraid that if I pulled her again, I would be in trouble, so I quickly let go. He did not forget to say, "Do not let that shoe repairman off." After saying that, he saw the old woman holding a vegetable basket in one hand and a shoe with a broken heel in the other. She turned around and walked towards the market in a valiant manner.


    After a short while, they heard some noises coming from the marketplace. Big Bro smiled and took the Black and White Impermanence away, hiding his skills and name.


    Although the anger was gone, the soul of the camel had yet to return. I can wait. Camels can''t wait. It was so hot now that if he didn''t come back in a day the body of the camel would stink. Even if you come back in three days, you won''t dare to put the camel''s soul in a pile of rotten meat.


    I was so worried that my hair was about to turn white, so I called the Paper-man Zhang. Paper-man Zhang also sighed, and advised me to forget it. Paper-man Zhang told me a secret. It was that this King of Demons had a lover, a Nine-tailed White Fox, and was a young lady with golden beauty.


    When I heard these words, I came up with an idea. I hung up the phone and called Brother Loong. Brother Loong picked up the phone, thinking that I would tell him about the camel. He already knew, telling me not to worry, he would lead people to take care of the Howling Celestial Dog after he recovered.


    I was just about to ask him about the Nine-tailed White Fox, but suddenly remembered that I didn''t know what the fox spirit''s name was, so I told him that I was going to Golden Jade Splendor, and told him to gather the young miss and I''ll go look for someone.


    This is the right time for Brother Loong to use me. To me, it is only natural that he would do whatever he wanted so he quickly promised me. Brother Loong was already waiting for me in the main hall. I brought the Black and White Impermanence in. Brother Loong put his arm around my shoulders and said, "Brother, this brother has all kinds of girls. They are from foreign countries, have ABCDE cups, university students, nurses, and even female doctors!"


    "A female doctor?" I said in surprise, "You''ve even invited Grandmaster Zu to come out!"


    Brother Loong smiled obscenely at me and said softly, "Look at your hobbies, I even have something like that that can''t be defeated. "Are you interested in trying it out? The Baotou has a different flavor."


    I broke out in a cold sweat. Did I look like someone with a perverted sexual orientation?


    Saying that, he entered a large private room. Brother Loong extended his hand towards the black t-shirt under his hands, and the brilliant and golden ladies entered one by one. A hundred young ladies had made the room look like their own breasts.


    There were indeed a few blonde ladies. It was a pity that Big Brother had something on today and couldn''t bring himself to do it. However, I will remember this matter. After a few days, when I have nothing better to do, I will definitely come here to experience the exotic lands.


    I looked at him and he looked at me. This is the first time in my life that I''ve been watched by a hundred women in revealing clothing, making me feel embarrassed. But there was nothing to be done, so he could only bite the bullet and go through it one by one.


    When my gaze swept across a thirty year old seductive young lady, a white light suddenly appeared behind her back, and the main body of a Nine-tailed White Fox flashed past. Of course, this book could not be seen by ordinary people. Only industry people like me would be able to see it.


    I pointed at her and said to Brother Loong, "Brother Loong, this brother wants her ¡ª ¡ª"


    Brother Loong nodded his head and said softly, "Brother, it seems that you have good eyes. This girl is very skillful," With that, he smiled obscenely at me, "I will give you two small blue pills, so don''t worry, you won''t be able to control her."


    I hurriedly acted modestly. Brother Loong handed me a bag as if he was a young lad taking care of himself. Inside the bag, besides the condoms, there were indeed small blue pills.


    The Brother Loong pointed at the Nine-tailed White Fox and said, "Little Sister Hu, you can stay here for now. The Nine-tailed White Fox was stunned at first, but quickly recovered.


    Brother Loong asked me if I should let those two noobs stay. I immediately shook my head, if they were to fight in the chartered room, the Nine-tailed White Fox would reveal its real body, so I wouldn''t scare the two noobs to death. Before he left, he asked Brother Loong if the room was soundproof, and was then mocked by him, saying that he could even shoot from the inside of the room.


    After Brother Loong brought the black t-shirts and left, only me and Nine-tailed White Fox remained in the room.


    "Aiyo, boss, why do you have such good eyesight?" The Nine-tailed White Fox pounced towards me as if it didn''t see the Black and White Impermanence behind me. I pushed her away. I''m not such a casual person, but I''m not that kind of person.


    Nine-tailed White Fox s were very beautiful, and it was even more rare for them to be so seductive. I have grown up so much and have seen so many people. There aren''t many men that can resist this fox spirit''s allure. It took a lot of effort for me to push her away. Actually, it was mainly because of the presence of the Black and White Impermanence that he couldn''t let go. Today, the most unwise thing to do was to bring the Black and White Impermanence over to Golden Jade Brilliance.


    "You know who I am," I said.


    "When the Nine-tailed White Fox saw me like this, it knew that it wasn''t here to exchange knowledge with her. "I know ¡­"


    "Call your king and tell him I told him to release my soul, or I''ll be rude to you," I said.


    The Nine-tailed White Fox snorted, "Don''t think that just because you''re the King of Hell I am afraid of you. My King is not someone to be trifled with!"


    F * ck you, your king isn''t easy to mess with, and he never said you weren''t. "Capture this fox spirit for me!"


    Just as the Black and White Impermanence took a step forward, they saw a white light appear behind the Nine-tailed White Fox. This fox spirit had revealed her original body, behind her was an extremely large white fox, with a mouth full of sharp teeth.


    "You ¡­ To... Is... With... You... of... Ben... Things... "Then..." Can... Grab... Stay... I... "Really ¡­" An ethereal sound rang in his ears, suddenly close and then far away. I suddenly felt dizzy and dizzy. The Black and White Impermanence brothers seemed to be drunk as they swayed from side to side, sometimes big and sometimes small.


    He shook his head vigorously and felt even more dizzy. This was a trap, a mistake, a mistake. This Nine-tailed White Fox was considered a 10,000 year old demon, it would not give in so easily, without some skill, would she dare to come and mess in this human world. "This is a spiritual attack, the Heavenly Demon note.


    Seeing that the three of us couldn''t hold on any longer, he couldn''t help but slide onto the ground while holding onto the sofa. I struggled to pull the beer bottle out of the bucket I''d placed on the couch and slammed it down hard on the glass-topped coffee table.


    With a "Hua" sound, the glass tea table was broken into pieces, and the Nine-tailed White Fox seemed to have suffered a huge impact. Its body bounced back, crashed into the wall of the TV behind it, and poured out roughly forty inches of liquid crystal television water.


    The Demon Sound disappeared, and my Magic Weapon was indeed extraordinary, it had broken the mental attack of the ten thousand year old demon. Like me, the Black and White Impermanence had somehow slipped under the sofa.


    With a "Ao ¡ª" sound, the Nine-tailed White Fox lying on the ground scuttled over. Its ten claws and nails became black and long. Its fangs were revealed from its mouth as it pounced towards me. Look at his black nails, if he were to be scratched, it would definitely be tetanus. I grabbed the beer bottle and blocked in front of me. I shouted, "Give me your power!"


    With another flash of white light, the Nine-tailed White Fox''s plump body weakly fell into my embrace, the two lumps of flesh on its chest pressing onto my face. It took me a long time to push her away. After the Nine-tailed White Fox''s soul was attacked by me, it transformed into its original form. A white fox hid in the corner of the room, losing its previous mighty aura.


    The Black and White Impermanence also recovered, "Hehe, Lord, are you alright!?"


    I crawled up from the sofa and pointed at the Nine-tailed White Fox''s soul. "Is she alright? Don''t let her soul get damaged again."


    White Impermanence looked at the curled up soul of the Nine Tailed Spirit Fox and said, "Hehe, it''s fine. I can''t resist the Lord''s godly technique and fainted."


    Only then did I relax. Damn it, this is all caused by my soul being damaged.


    I panted as I sat on the sofa. The Ten Thousand Year Old Demon was indeed powerful, if not for the High-grade Magic Weapon, the three of us would be finished here today. He took out his phone and called Paper-man Zhang, "Hey, I''ve settled the Nine-tailed White Fox, what should I do next?" I asked.


    "As long as it''s done," Paper-man Zhang''s voice sounded, "Then the next step will be for her to say good words to Black Leopard, and let him put the camel''s soul back!"


    "What?" I said flabbergasted, "I said that I beat up Nine-tailed White Fox, but now she has behaved herself ¡­"


    "What?" Paper-man Zhang was also stunned, "I said, you beat her up? Did I say you should hit her? My meaning is for you to find her and say some good words, and let her blow the wind off the head of the Black Leopard, why did you beat her up! "


    What the hell, why didn''t you say so earlier? You should have told Brother Loong to give her a supervisor to work for his, and then give her a higher position.


    The Paper-man Zhang said, "Brother, this time you have gotten into big trouble, the Black Leopard are the most protective of them all, this time, he will definitely not let you off."


    After hanging up, Black and White Impermanence and I stared at each other. After a long while, White Impermanence said, "Hehe, master, why don''t we return to Fengdu first. Netherworld is our territory, no matter how powerful King of Demons is, they won''t be able to find a Feng."


    "Humph ¡ª" The Nine-tailed White Fox woke up. "Even if you run to the ends of the world, my King will skin you alive."


    I flung the bottle and smashed it on its head. The Nine-tailed White Fox rolled its eyes and fainted again. The bottle bounced back and still smashed into my nose. He couldn''t catch the bottle, and the blood started to flow out of his nose again.


    "Hehe, I don''t think so," White Impermanence said with lingering fear. "He probably doesn''t have the ability like the Battle God Buddha back then."


    I shook my head, rejecting the idea of fleeing and returning to Netherworld. I must get back the soul of the camel.


    I felt around on the Nine-tailed White Fox''s body. This little girl''s skin is so smooth, I even forgot what I want to do. The Black and White Impermanence watched by the side and thought that I had gone mad. Looking at my technique, even the two ghost servants felt their blood pumping.

 C47

    I admit that I think it''s easy, but this King of Demons is not as easy to deal with as I think it is. There''s a lot of pressure, and as matters stand, I have to bite the bullet and say, "Give me back the soul that I want, then there won''t be any more trouble."


    "Hmph." The King of Demons sneered, "In these few thousand years, you are the second deity that has dared to speak to me in such a manner!"


    Then there was a moment of silence, and I knew that those who said this usually wished their opponent to ask, "And the first one?" I just didn''t want to ask, I suffocated you as a shoemaker.


    Silence, silence again, silence for a moment, and a moment. King of Demons closed his mouth, as though he had no intention to speak, and his face became more and more green, but I couldn''t take it anymore. I surrendered, decided to break the silence, and opened my mouth to say "You ¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, he heard an impatient voice say, "The first one has already been torn into a thousand pieces by me ¡ª ¡ª" It was followed by heavy gasps. It seems like King of Demons was also holding his breath and did not come out for a long time.


    After taking a breather, the King of Demons was enraged, "Brat, do you want to die?" After saying that, he made a gesture to leap forward.


    With a ''shua'' sound, I placed the beer bottle in front of me. "Take a good look, this is a High-grade Magic Weapon!"


    This sentence stunned King of Demons. He stared at the beer bottle for a long time before asking suspiciously, "A Low-grade Immortal, actually has a High-grade Magic Weapon, do you have a backer?"


    When I saw that he was scared, I said, "No, no, I''m just an Inferior Grade God. How could I have a backer?"


    If I were an ordinary person, the more I said it, the more they would think that I have a backer. But against a young lad like King of Demons, this trick of mine is completely useless.


    "Humph, little brat," King of Demons took a big step forward and said, "You are fighting with someone behind you!"


    When I saw that this was about to become naughty, the beer bottle moved backwards and aimed at the soul of the Nine-tailed White Fox that was being restrained by the Black and White Impermanence. "If you dare to take another step forward, I''ll destroy your lover''s soul!" In fact, the previous article had already explained to his soul that his soul would not perish, and the so-called soul scattering did not even exist. However, King of Demons obviously did not know of the method to do so.


    He stopped, "Hmm, boy, you are courting death!" After saying that, he put down the toolbox in his hands and grabbed the banner with the word "Shoes" written on it with both hands. With a shake of his hands, the banner immediately lit up. From the black cloud came the ghostly wails and wolf howls.


    Damn it, I never thought that the broken banner this fellow hung on his back every day was actually the super super super Magic Weapon ''Demon Gathering Banner'' that could shake the world.


    "I see, f * * k, this is to summon my little brother, who''s afraid of who this year? It''s as if I didn''t see it at all. I took out the four talismans that the little monk gave me and clenched them in my hands." After saying that, he threw out the four talismans. The dark clouds still billowed around without any change. The four talismans landed on the ground in the demonic wind and were once again lifted into the air, drifting further and further away. Damn, I forgot to mention the chants.


    Dark clouds roiled in all directions, reaching the top of his head. In the midst of these dark clouds, there seemed to be a few Mountain Spirits that were faintly discernible. King of Demons stood there majestically, even the corners of his apron had been blown by the demonic wind.


    "With the exception of the Cave Master s and Island Owner s in the seventy-two holes of the Thirty-sixth Island, the rest can all retreat," King of Demons said to the shameful fellows in the black cloud.


    "Shua!" With a ''shua'' sound, a human figure descended from the dark clouds. There were more people on the open ground. Some were tall, some were short, some were thin and some were fat.


    I turned my head to look at the Black and White Impermanence. This was probably the first time they saw such a formation. I kicked two guys and one ghost, "Stop looking. We are here to take care of the three of us. Hurry up and get the talismans back."


    The Black and White Impermanence finally came back to their senses and floated out. Amidst the demonic wind, they picked up the four talismans that were sent flying.


    "Hades ¡ª" The King of Demons said, "It looks like the Demon World is going to have a fight with the Ghost World. Send your Ghost Generals and Ghost Guards over! Don''t you have a hundred thousand Ghost Soldier? "


    Damn, how could I have a hundred thousand Ghost Soldier? I''ve been sent to the Heavenly Court to fight the flood. I only have two subordinates in total. With that, the Black and White Impermanence had already put away all four talismans. King of Demons brought a hundred and eight Cave Master s and the like and surrounded the three of us tightly.


    Hades, where is your Ghost General Ghost Soldier? "Don''t tell me that all of you are hiding in the Fengdu City and don''t dare to come out? Let a commander of a gang like you come out to play," said King of Demons. I suddenly felt like a small boat in a vast ocean, with no one to rely on.


    "Haha, the people from Netherworld have all died," a Cave Master said.


    "No, that''s not right," another person added, "There''s never been anyone inside the Netherworld, they''re all ghosts."


    "A bunch of cowards," another said.


    The Black and White Impermanence stood behind him and listened to his insulting words. All of them bit their tongues angrily.


    Even though I am a representative, I am still the legal representative of the Netherworld. I represent one hundred and twenty million dead ghosts in the Underworld, representing the dignity of Netherworld. I can be insulted, but not the Netherworld. Thus, I activated my Dantian and shouted, "King of Demons, wqnmlgb ¡ª" My voice shot up to the clouds, piercing through them. The sounds that rushed in all directions refracted to the building opposite and turned back into an echo. "B... b... b... b... b... b... b..." The sound lingered for three days.


    There was dead silence all around, the one hundred and eight Cave Master s paused for a moment, and then suddenly started shouting.


    "F * ck you, you dare to scold my king, I will tear you into a thousand pieces!" "Brat, do you want to die?" "Hades, give me your life ¡ª" A wave of curses rang out. From the scolding, it could be seen that even demons could differentiate between good and bad luck. One could tell from one''s actions that those who stood there were the type who only knew how to move their mouths. Those who did not swear had already charged over with all kinds of magical equipment. From this matter, it could be seen that there were demons that were unreliable.


    I held the beer bottle''s hand in one hand and took the four talismans that White Impermanence handed over with the other, then threw it into the air very elegantly. Unfortunately, the demonic wind had already stopped. There was no wind and the four talismans landed on the ground. Only then did I remember something important: MBD, I still didn''t say the password. "What is this password?" I carefully recalled the words that the Jia Master had said that day. "Old Lord Taishang was extremely anxious ¡ª" There''s still no movement. Black and White Impermanence, who was on the side, had a face full of black lines. White Impermanence continued to pull at my clothes, "Hehe, Lord, that mantra is Buddhist, this mantra is Taoist ¡­"


    "Oh." I replied and pointed to the talismans on the ground with two fingers. "All the soldiers are in front of the formation ¡ª ¡ª" This time, it was right. There was still no response. "Twenty-fifth brother, you''ve come out to bask in the moonlight ¡ª" There was no reaction. The four pieces of paper didn''t even move. The scenes of the fight with Grandmaster Jia that day flashed by in front of my eyes one by one. Suddenly, a scene froze in my mind. I pointed at the talisman on the ground with one hand and shouted, "I request the Saint Monarch of the East Peak Demon Trial to behead the demons and exterminate the devils. I am extremely anxious!"


    "Teng" A wave of white smoke rose. The four talismans had been destroyed. This was the result of my performance. My heart immediately relaxed.


    It was still the same sonorous suona sound. The black cloud above his head was cut open by the golden light, and four identical Second Brother Guan fell from the sky. He was dressed in a green robe and had half a body armor. That face is really red. That beard is really long ¡­ Quaternary ah ¡­


    The moment the golden light appeared, the demons that charged in front retreated. They seemed to be allergic to the golden light.


    As soon as the four of them landed, one of them said, "It''s Brother Hades, I''m twenty-five ¡ª"


    My heart was pounding with excitement. I really wanted to meet someone I knew, but I didn''t expect to find twenty-five.


    "Twenty-fifth brother," I said with tears in my eyes, "I missed you so much ¡ª"


    25 raised his blade and walked over, then said to the three Second Master Guan Yu s beside him, "Come, come, let me introduce a friend to you, this is Hades ¡­"


    He introduced me one by one. "This is twenty-six, this is twenty-seven, and this is twenty-eight. They''re all in the same squad as me ¡­" "Come, come, come, let us say that you two know each other after you hold hands." Seemingly 25 was in charge of this area. As long as this area was occupied by the Cultivators'' Dot Talisman, he or his team would be the ones that came.


    I shook hands with the quadruplets one by one, grateful.


    25 asked, "Brother Hades, calling us here and calling us four at a time, did something big happen?"


    The beer bottle in my hands pointed towards the King of Demons in the distance and added fuel to the fire, "The demons of the world are going to rebel!"


    Turning his head, he was also shocked, he did not expect to meet King of Demons. Ever since Second Master Guan Yu became the "Saint Emperor of the Demon Suppressing Mountain Pass", he had always considered it his responsibility to eliminate demons and devils, and he was in charge of matters that the Heavenly Court did not care about. He and his five hundred warriors had always been enemies with these demons. They had fought against each other for thousands of years. Today, their enemies were furious.


    25 was not scared by the King of Demons at all, he carried the Azure Dragon Crescent Moon Sword on his back with one hand, "Today, seeing my real body, why did you not quickly retreat!" With that, he flipped his hand, causing a gust of wind to blow from the Azure Dragon Crescent Moon Sword, scaring the timid Cave Master s and the like, and they all flew away. Dang ¡ª ¡ª "The Azure Dragon Crescent Moon Sword was heavily knocked to the ground by him.

 C48

    After all, King of Demons is an old demon, he might become famous even before Second Master Guan Yu, so naturally, he would not be scared by twenty-five words. He coldly snorted, "It''s just a few yellow robed warriors," and after saying that, the Demon Gathering Banner smashed the ground as well, "Even if Guan Er did come, I''m not afraid!"


    After saying that, he called out to the one hundred and eight lackeys around him, "Thirty-sixth Island, listen up to the seventy-second cave. Kill these fellows and take back all of their souls to snatch back the souls of the Nine-tailed White Fox ¡ª"


    In the midst of the order, the surrounding Island Owner s all rushed forward again.


    When the four triplets saw this, they hurriedly pulled back their formation and moved closer. Golden light radiated from their bodies, making them look like gold ingots. One hundred and eight demons pounced on us and began to fight. All sorts of magical equipment were used on the quadruplets. The Black and White Impermanence and I stayed in the quadruplets'' protective circle, not touching even a tile of our bodies.


    The four triplets of Azure Dragon Crescent Moon Sword s were in a circle, and each slice was enough to cut them apart. However, they were actually unable to harm the demons, and were only able to force them back.


    This is just the beginning, King of Demons and the super super Magic Weapon in his hands have not even made their move yet. If he were to make a move, the quadruplets would definitely not be able to block him. All kinds of magical equipment flew over, and the quadruplets flew to the left and to the right, and even I almost got hit by them.


    If it was a one versus one battle, none of these hundred or eight-year-old demons would be a match for any of the quadruple twins. But if all or all of them go at once, the Second Master Guan Yu would have to personally attend.


    Just as the defensive line was about to collapse, twenty-five of them jumped out of the line and put their hands in their pockets. He took out a talisman and threw it into the air, and the talisman turned into a golden light that shot into the sky.


    In a split-second, music rang and countless golden lights penetrated the dark clouds as one Second Master Guan Yu after another descended from the sky in the color of ingots. I looked and saw that they had brought reinforcements over. I immediately shouted, "I''m coming ¡ª" I don''t know if it was twenty-seven or twenty-eight, but he was about to carry the bottle.


    "Sou ¡ª ¡ª" I don''t know what demon''s magic treasure flew over, but I used my beer bottle to block it. "Which idiot would use half of a bitter gourd to make a treasure ¡ª ¡ª" I cursed as the bitter gourd smashed into the bottle, causing juice to fly everywhere and splash all over my face.


    Previously, he had been fighting in groups of one hundred and eight, but now, he had been fighting in groups of five hundred. It looked like all five hundred of the mighty Yellow Turbans had arrived. The four triplets instantly became five hundred and the construction site had become an average of four hundred and nine Second Master Guan Yu s beating up a demon. The golden light emitted by the Light Second Master Guan Yu made the construction site even brighter than the two hundred watt bulbs from that day.


    Not long later, the demons ran back with bruises all over their faces. Even their legs that were slow as they ran were broken. I held onto my beer bottle and rushed to the front, "You Mountain Spirits, you even dare to provoke me. If you have the balls, don''t run! "


    A gold ingot carried a Azure Dragon Crescent Moon Sword in one hand as it pointed at King of Demons. "Brothers, kill him ¡ª" The gold ingots swarmed forward like a swarm of bees.


    Just as he finished speaking, the ingots that had been rushing over were flung back. The King of Demons released his might and swept the dozen or so Second Master Guan Yu s in front of him with his banner. A Second Master Guan Yu directly flew onto my body, and smashed me until I almost vomited blood.


    "Hmph ¡ª" King of Demons snorted, shaking the Demon Gathering Banner, causing it to suddenly grow taller. A banner was at least four stories tall, and the word "repair shoes" was almost as big as my real person. King of Demons swept the Demon Gathering Banner back and forth, the banner was wrapped in a layer of black Qi, upon contact, everything fell to the ground. The five hundred Second Master Guan Yu s and I were like bottles rolled by a bowling ball.


    A few Second Master Guan Yu s raised their Azure Dragon Crescent Moon Sword s to block the broken banner, but they were also knocked backwards. The Second Master Guan Yu were abnormally strong, they were continuously knocked down and then knocked back down, then they climbed back up again.


    The moment I got up, I saw the flag wrapped in black gas sweep towards me. Unable to avoid it, I had no choice but to place the beer bottle in front of my chest. Clang, a burst of dazzling white light, and a loud sound of metal clashing rang out. A gust of biting cold wind, and the High-grade Magic Weapon and super super Magic Weapon fiercely clashed together, shaking all of the surrounding Second Master Guan Yu s and Island Owner s to the ground.


    The two of us trembled at the same time. A powerful force passed by and I was sent flying, while the King of Demons felt terrible as well. He had to take a few steps back to be able to stabilize himself. I was still flying in the sky, and just as I was about to collide with the motorcycle, the two Black and White Impermanence brothers floated over from somewhere and forcefully pulled me back.


    It was fortunate that at the critical moment, I was like a white jade pillar that supported the sky, blocking King of Demons''s fatal blow like a purple and gold beam across the sea. Only then did the five hundred ingots have the time to reform their formation, and return to being virtuous and dignified once again ¡­ No, a demeaning person is a demeaning person. Are there any praises? Forget it, just use "that thing" instead.


    In the past few thousand years, other than going out to defeat demons and exterminate devils, the rest of the time has been spent together. I don''t believe that they haven''t developed a few Heaven Dipper Arrays. Sure enough, a gold ingot took advantage of King of Demons''s unstable footing and jumped up before slashing down with his blade. The King of Demons blocked the attack with his Demon Gathering Banner. Unfortunately, this strike was not too heavy, and King of Demons was able to block it off with a casual wave of his hand.


    I couldn''t help but curse in my heart. It seems like this Gold ingot is just an act. A cut at a crucial moment is actually not even as good as peeling a fruit.


    Luckily, it was fast. Before the attack could finish, another gold ingot followed. Just like the first gold ingot, it flew down. The two gold ingots merged into one and made another strike. King of Demons simply did not have the time to change his move, and could only bear it once more. This second one seemed to be slightly stronger than the first, but it was still weak.


    One by one, they jumped up like dumplings, hacked, and merged together. The combination was tight and did not give King of Demons the chance to retaliate. Furthermore, it seemed that each individual was more powerful than the last. King of Demons would only be able to resist with all his might at the back, and would not have time to be distracted.


    What a great opportunity! If he didn''t take advantage of this opportunity, wouldn''t he be struck by lightning? I raised the beer bottle and shouted, "Today is the day of your death!" After shouting, he rushed towards King of Demons to smash him. In the end, when the hundred and eight Fey girls on the other side saw that the King was trapped, they also raised their Magic Treasures and rushed over, scaring me so much that I retreated back.


    Fortunately, there were no Spirit Demons that could approach the King of Demons. The vibrations produced by the collisions of Azure Dragon Crescent Moon Sword and Gold ingots that came into contact with each other caused the Spirit Demons that were near to the King of Demons to be knocked over.


    Afterwards, I heard twenty-five years old tell me that this was a formation passed down from the Second Master Guan Yu, that it was called "Great Array of Ten Thousand Arts". Don''t look at how this slash came after the strike, in reality, each slash contained a power equal to the previous one by one. Especially the last slash. If it was used, it would mean that the Second Master Guan Yu himself had added the super great transformation, doubled the stats, and had used the ultimate technique, Amplifying its power. It would be enough to destroy the heaven and earth. Twenty-five also said that Tarzan had been taller than Everest, and that it was only because of a slight leakage of energy during one of their training sessions that had caused him to become as he was now.


    Afterwards, I studied the number two''s five hundred times and calculated it many times using a calculator. The result was a number of 3.273390607896110150, which was beyond my comprehension. I didn''t even know how to read it. Even though I can''t understand it, I can still feel that this number is really impressive.


    The spirit demons wanted to help but they couldn''t move closer. The five hundred gold ingots were arranged so that they could grasp the timing perfectly and not give the King of Demons the chance to turn the situation around. His blade is getting heavier and heavier, after reaching 300 years, I see that this King of Demons''s cold sweat is like rain.


    He had originally intended to pick up some vegetables, but after thinking about it, he decided to just let it go. If it were because I accidentally broke such an overpowered move, he would have died from hatred. Do you think that King of Demons would be grateful to me if I were to break through this array? Give me back the spirit of the camel and recognize me as your big brother.


    However, it did not seem to be a good deal. He heard that the Second Master Guan Yu had this kind of personality. In Ji Xiaolan''s "Notes on the Leisurely Grass Hall", she mentioned that someone who did not respect the Second Master Guan Yu in front of the Second Master Guan Yu Divine Statue ended up with a body and a head being separated. This is just not enough respect to the Second Master Guan Yu. If it was like I thought, if I beat up five hundred of the mighty warriors under the Second Master Guan Yu, then I''m afraid even hiding in the eighteenth level of hell wouldn''t be easy.


    While I was pondering, the five hundred gold ingots were almost all gathered together. Twenty-five greeted me and then joined me. So it turns out that they were going backwards. The first one was number five hundred, and the last one was number one. But after some thought, of course, Eldest Brother would be the one to make that final critical cut.


    Twenty-five is already two hundred and seventy-five times. Adding on the fact that twenty-five is close to me, I think he has some personal grudges against King of Demons. With some strength in his hands, he slashed King of Demons to the ground and made him kneel. King of Demons spat white foam at the mouth, but he was still holding on.


    Finally, it was the time for Eldest Brother Jin Yuanbao to unleash that world-destroying blow. After the saber landed, the world was turned upside down. The dazzling light caused everything to disappear ¡­

 C49

    The words in parentheses are the ones I wrote in my dreams, so I might as well continue to write them. In reality, when the final blade came down, the world did indeed shake. Even the ground trembled, and with a burst of light, the surrounding Fey and us three were all knocked down onto the ground. It was too powerful. Temporarily blind and deaf, it was even better than being thrown a detonator. After a long while, I finally got used to it. I quickly got up and looked towards the arena.


    A super large gold ingot was standing there with his head held high and chest puffed up. One hand was stroking his three foot long beard while the other was carrying a Azure Dragon Crescent Moon Sword. As for the King of Demons... Eyebrows... The King of Demons was gone, the only thing left on the ground was a broken banner that had returned to its original size, with the words "Sewing Shoes" written on it.


    No, under the broken banner, I saw a pale white hand, on it was some shoe polish, it seemed that King of Demons had been smacked into the ground by the Second Master Guan Yu. Even if the first to take action, the 500th gold ingot used a kilogram of strength, the last eldest senior brother''s strength was also 3.273390607896110150 kilograms. This guy could actually endure it, it was just that he was beaten into the ground. It seems that either the King of Demons is super strong or the Demon Gathering Banner is super strong, I think the latter is more likely to be so.


    Who was the Second Master Guan Yu? The Saint Emperor of the Demon Subduing Mountain Pass was a deity that stood above all things else, and its grade was not very certain, equivalent to around three generations. But because it had the exclusive ability to suppress demons, its power was comparable to that of four generations of deities. To be able to withstand a fatal blow that was exclusive to the Second Master Guan Yu, I feel that no matter what, Mother Nuwa''s best Magic Weapon was able to do it. Then, when she turned 25, she said the same thing. If not for the super super super Magic Weapon, at least half of the city would have been destroyed.


    The gigantic Gold ingot stood still as the hundred and eight demons climbed up from the ground, trying to approach it. However, the Gold ingot remained still. Seeing that there was no reaction from the gold ingots, the demons gradually grew bolder and began to dig the King of Demons out of the ground.


    King of Demons was covered in dust, it was unknown whether he was dead or alive. The spirit demons dug out the King of Demons s, picked up the Demon Gathering Banner on the ground, bundled them up, and rode the black clouds to escape. Not long later, the moon was clear and the sky returned to normal. The dark clouds that were like ink had all disappeared.


    From start to finish, the golden ingot had not been touched, not even the hand that stroked his beard. Something was wrong with me. Could it be that I died from exhaustion?


    If anything happens to you, it means that all five hundred of Second Master Guan Yu''s mighty warriors will die here. Second Master Guan Yu has only lost once in his life, and as a mortal, if he became a god and lost yet again, then I, the main culprit, will have to run for my life.


    I walked over to take a look. My face was pale and my eyes were tightly shut. Just as I was hesitating whether I should try to take a breath to see if I lived or died, I saw the super gold ingot suddenly open its eyes wide. Ever since I was young, I heard from the seniors that when Second Master Guan Yu was still alive, he would usually squint his eyes. If he were to open them, that would be when he was about to kill someone.


    Fortunately, the Great Golden Origin Treasure didn''t swing the blade at me, but started to remove the body. Little ingots were separated out one after another from the super great gold ingots. As they merged, they were separated into different parts, layer after layer, just like when a radish was pulled out. The separated gold ingots could not care about maintaining the image of the Second Master Guan Yu anymore, all of them were staggering. It seemed like the array had used up all of their strength, so they did not even have the strength to take advantage of the victory just now.


    In less than two minutes, five hundred gold ingots were scattered on the ground. I grabbed one of them and asked, "Twenty-five?"


    Jin Yuanbao gasped, "Brother Hades, I''m forty-seven." As he said this, he flipped his sleeve, and a number "47" was written inside.


    These 500 gold ingots were scattered all over the construction site. I couldn''t just flip my sleeves and check the work number, so I shouted, "25, 25, 25, where are you?"


    "I''m here." Twenty-Five peeked his head out from behind a pile of sand. I threw myself at him, grabbed his hand and shook it vigorously. "Benefactor, it''s all thanks to you guys this time ¡ª"


    "This is what we should do ¡­"


    "Brothers, let me introduce a brother to you. This is Lord Yama, who is in charge of managing Netherworld ¡ª"


    The five hundred gold ingots surrounded him. "Good morning, Elder Brother Yama." "Hello Brother Wang ¡­" "Hello Brother Hades ¡­" All sorts of greetings came.


    I almost hugged myself together, round and round, smiling from all sides as I returned the greeting. "It''s hard, it''s hard ¡ª ¡ª"


    After greeting them, I jumped onto the pile of sand and said to the five hundred gold ingots, "Brothers, I''ll be relying on you guys this time. I won''t say much more. Tonight''s food will all be mine ¡ª"


    The crowd went into an uproar. Twenty-five said, "Big brother, we don''t eat anything in the mortal world ¡­"


    Eh, I can''t even thank you, but that won''t be a problem for me. If I don''t eat the common people, then I''ll definitely eat the Origin Treasure candles. I said, "This is easy, brother''s house has Paper Doll Shop. Other than that, I dare not say that each person has a pile of paper money that''s as tall as the other, and they all started with one trillion. As for the rest, we will burn them all down for you later ¡ª"


    With that, the five hundred men immediately cheered. When I saw that, I hurriedly put in more effort to let them have a good time, "Also ¡­" and I''m going to burn a few foreign girls and a few Japanese movie stars for you -- "


    "What does a foreign girl do?" One in five asked, "What do Japanese movie stars do?" asked two out of ten.


    "Uh," I thought back to the ancient people''s living environment and said, "They are camp prostitutes. The majority of them are Western barbarian girls and wild girls ¡ª"


    An uproar, exclamations, and yearning filled the air. "That Elder Brother Yama, I don''t think we should bother with the matter of the camping prostitutes. The Second Master Guan Yu''s military is strict, and we are not allowed to look for camping prostitutes. It''s even worse if they are not of my race."


    It was already the latter half of the night, after this battle, the gold ingots were greatly weakened and had to go back to recuperate. The "Great Array of Myriad Techniques" consumed too much of their mana, twenty-five of them told me, according to the algorithm of the human world, the "Great Array of Myriad Techniques" would already be wasted this year, once a year, only now next year could it be used.


    After this battle with the five hundred men, they had already established a deep bond with each other. Amidst the golden light, the brothers bid each other farewell with tears streaming down their faces.


    After the five hundred men had disappeared, the construction site returned to its former tranquillity, and darkness shrouded the land. At some point, the motorcycle had been overturned, and the headlights had gone out. I walked over to help the bike up, only to realize that the Nine-tailed White Fox''s body was pressed under the bike. Previously, I had leaned Nine-tailed White Fox''s body against the motorcycle and placed it on top of her.


    My heart jolted as a myriad of feelings welled up within me. It was over. After this confused fight, he finally realized that he had not done anything that he needed to do. They were still exchanging hostages, the soul of the camel was not here, this King of Demons was half dead, he did not want the soul of the Nine-tailed White Fox either. The thought of the camel''s body stinking tomorrow made me want to give myself a good slap. Where can I go to find a half-dead King of Demons in the middle of the night?


    Then looking at the Nine-tailed White Fox''s body which was being held down by the motorcycle, at least it was a few hundred kilograms, who knows if it would break the bones. Who knows when this motorcycle was knocked down. Who knows, maybe it was done by a certain demoness, ah, I have to find King of Demons to pay for this responsibility.


    White Impermanence supported the bike, I pulled Nine-tailed White Fox''s body out from under the car, "Hehe, Master, King of Demons was beaten so badly by the adults that they abandoned their armours and even gave up their lover''s body and soul. What do we do now?" White Impermanence asked.


    I didn''t have time to care about his flattery, so I clenched my teeth and said, "The key thing is that the soul of the camel hasn''t been found yet, and King of Demons is nowhere to be found. How do I find the soul of the camel in one day?"


    "Large... Master ¡ª "Black Wuchang appeared out of nowhere, with one hand holding onto the Nine-tailed White Fox''s soul and the other holding onto a broken chest. I was just discussing things with White Impermanence and had no time to bother with him. Upon seeing the other party''s anxious tone, he pulled him away. "Go, go, don''t cause trouble. Come back later ¡ª"


    I turned around and looked at White Impermanence. "Xie, think of a way to find out how to find the soul of a camel. Is there anything similar to a GPS in the mortal world?" Large... Large... "Big..." This Black Wuchang isn''t finished, he''s coming over again. I didn''t even give him a chance to speak, I just pushed him away again.


    "Hehe," White Impermanence displayed a never before seen seriousness, causing even the smile on her face to freeze. "It doesn''t seem like it. Let me think again and see if there''s anything I can do."


    "Elder ¡­" Xie saw that I didn''t care about him and walked towards White Impermanence. White Impermanence was also busy, so he helped him up, "Hehe, Faan, wait a bit and say ¡ª ¡ª"


    "Xie, if we can find him now, we can probably take advantage of his illness and take his life."


    White Impermanence also came over. "Hehe, the most common thing in the Underworld is a dead ghost''s soul, why don''t you throw out ten to twenty thousand and let them search inch by inch?"


    As the two of us were working together, we heard a clap of thunder from the side, "Both of you, stop discussing, the soul of the camel is here ¡ª"


    White Impermanence and I were shocked. When we turned around, we saw Black Wuchang''s eyes were wide open and bloodshot, his forehead was covered in sweat, and the flesh on his face was twitching. At this moment, he didn''t have a single card and his words were very clear, "Look ¡ª" He handed over the box in his hand, "Ah, just ¡­" "Ahh!" "Ahh!" "Ah, right here ¡­" Seeing that it attracted our attention, the Black Wuchang stuttered again.

 C50

    The box in Black Wuchang''s hands, was the same box that he had used to repair King of Demons''s shoes. When he came here, he was still holding it in his hand, but he didn''t pay attention to it after they had fought for a while. They probably didn''t notice that when they left, they were picked up by the Black Wuchang.


    Black Wuchang opened the lid of the box. Inside, there were not only tools to repair shoes, there were also more than ten different types of souls, all trapped inside the box.


    As the saying goes, one should not waste any effort in finding broken iron shoes. After pondering for a long time, we are still not as fast as Black Wuchang in picking up some spoils of war.


    I turned over the box and poured out all of the things I had bought from the repair of my shoes, but none of the souls came out. Hehe, master, King of Demons must have placed a forbidden spell on this chest to trap these souls, "White Impermanence said.


    Damn it, I actually set up a forbidden spell, do you think that I''m afraid of you? Without the Demon Gathering Banner, how could the King of Demons compare to my High-grade Magic Weapon? In a fit of anger, I lifted the beer bottle and smashed it on the chest. With a "Hua la" sound, the chest broke into pieces.


    A dozen or so souls flew out and floated along with the wind. The Black and White Impermanence did not stay idle either. One black and one white mourning stick blocked from the left, while the other one blocked from the right. They gathered the dozen or so souls together. White Impermanence used a mourning stick to guide the soul of the camel out.


    "Hehe, milord, do you need to wake him up?" White Impermanence asked.


    I shook my head. "There''s no need. We''ll do that. We''ll return it to him later. As an ordinary person, it''s best not to let him know so much."


    "Hehe, my lord, do you want them to go back to the Underworld to reincarnate?" White Impermanence asked.


    I nodded, then White Impermanence agreed. She waved her staff and stuffed all of the remaining souls into her sleeves, leaving only the soul of the camel.


    "Ah she ¡ª ah she." Black Wuchang pointed at the soul of the Nine-tailed White Fox he had been holding in, "How ¡­ How... "What should I do ¡­"


    I looked at the soul that was being held by the Black Wuchang, then looked at the body lying on the ground, and felt troubled for a moment. The soul of the camel had also been found, so the Nine-tailed White Fox was no longer of use. Logically speaking, he should have just destroyed the corpse and erased all traces of the evidence, brought the Nine-tailed White Fox''s soul back to the Netherworld, and threw it into the Wangchuan River under the Bridge of Helplessness. The soul is still there, even the ninth heaven can''t do anything to me. Even if he finds out that the Nine-tailed White Fox''s body does not have a soul, and wants to cause trouble for me, I am not afraid.


    "However, I cannot harden my heart. How many years has the Nine-tailed White Fox been training for, to only be able to cultivate to nine tails, for me to be able to do this, it will be impossible for me to reincarnate for all my life. "Give her back her soul and let it go," I said. He decided to forget about it. Since the camel''s soul had already been returned, he might as well let her go.


    The Black Wuchang nodded, using the mourning stick to lead the Nine-tailed White Fox''s soul back into his body to settle down. The Nine-tailed White Fox opened her eyes and said, "Who hit my waist?!"


    As soon as she saw that it was the three of us, she remembered her past and knew that she had suffered a loss at my hands. Under our gaze, she got up, coldly looked at the three of us, and said, "I will definitely get my revenge." With that said, she walked out of the construction site with her hands on her waist.


    The Black and White Impermanence were slightly unwilling and wanted to stop her. I said forget it, after all, the enmity with the Demon World has already been formed.


    Seeing that everything was settled, I kicked the motorcycle and headed towards the Village Chen. The Black and White Impermanence captured the camel''s soul and still stood on the back seat, one on the left and one on the right. It was already the latter half of the night when the Village Chen was still brightly lit. The Paper-man Zhang was now open for business twenty-four hours a day, and the workers were all on three shifts.


    During the latter half of the night, the customers who had lined up at night had yet to disperse, but the morning visitors had already caught up. The plane was at the front greeting business, and when it saw me, it quickly surrounded me, "Elder Brother Snake, how is Brother Camel? If you don''t let us see it, our brothers won''t be confident. "


    I patted his shoulder, "Lad, don''t worry, when has your Elder Brother Snake ever gone back on your word? Just you wait, your camel should be able to leave the ground and walk today."


    After calling for the plane to take care of the business, we walked towards the backyard. The delinquents under camel were at the back stacking paper men. After exchanging a few words with a few familiar ones, I entered Paper-man Zhang''s room. Paper-man Zhang was still awake, wearing his clothes and lying on the bed waiting for our news. Seeing Black Wuchang come in with a camel''s soul, he finally relaxed.


    I explained the situation to Paper-man Zhang, and when he heard it, he was scared witless. Paper-man Zhang said that everyone in the Paper Doll Shop had felt it then and thought that it was an earthquake, so he stood in the courtyard for a while.


    When I heard it, my god, this Second Master Guan Yu''s big move was indeed extraordinary, causing such a huge commotion, at least the entire city was shaken. It''s a shame that no house collapsed, or I''d be blamed. He had no idea how the Expert would arrange the television tomorrow. I began to believe in what twenty-five said about Tarzan being as tall as Everest.


    The Paper-man Zhang brought us to the back of the carriage. The camel was lying on the bed. The Paper-man Zhang said, "It''s fortunate that you guys came back. If you guys still can''t find the soul of the camel tomorrow, I can only find some ice and put it in the house."


    "If you don''t come back in a month, won''t you have to hang this house full of salted fish?" When First Emperor Qin died, Zhao Gao and the others had done the same thing.


    Paper-man Zhang shot me a glance. "Wrong, I will make the camels into salted fish," he said, before giving me another look. "I know the ones who drive away the corpses in Xiangxi ¡­"


    Me: "Big brother, I can''t afford to offend you ¡­"


    The Black and White Impermanence led the camel''s soul back into the camel''s body with the two walking sticks. Then, in the time it took to drink a cup of tea, the camel opened its eyes.


    "It hurts," said the camel, clutching his wound.


    Fortunately Paper-man Zhang had wrapped the camel''s wound well last night, so this Paper-man Zhang was more reliable than me. I was just thinking about how to snatch the soul back from the camel, but I didn''t notice the wounds on his body. If it weren''t for Paper-man Zhang, the wounds on the camel''s body would probably still be open.


    "Elder Brother Snake." When the camel saw me, it was as if it had seen an organization. Tears flowed down its face, "I was useless, the Downhill Leopard''s men ambushed me."


    I patted his shoulder, "It''s fine, it''s fine. You take care of your wounds first. When we get back, Elder Brother Snake will bring you back your reputation."


    Because there was a living person, the camel, I did not communicate with the Black and White Impermanence and left. Black and White were not commonly seen. The sun was up again, and they were about to leave. The two brothers were still busy keeping their souls in check.


    I also have to go, the soul of the camel has finally been recovered, Fanjiayuan still has a soul wings. He went outside, greeted the plane, and told it that the camel was awake. The plane and its lackeys cheered and ran inside. It seemed that the camel had quite a bit of authority.


    Paper-man Zhang and I stood at the door, I pointed at the long line of people, "We have to hurry up on the matters of the Folk Culture Company."


    The Paper-man Zhang nodded his head, "The Dao Tomb has almost run out these few days."


    After a few more words with him, I sped off on my motorcycle. Upon entering Fanjiayuan, I first went to buy over a dozen big stuffed buns. When I arrived at the door, Old Man Liu saw me and snorted, turning his back to ignore me and quickly gave him a few big stuffed buns. Only then did he calm down and forget about his grandson''s bathtub.


    The little monk also accepted his fate, sitting on the bed with his legs crossed, reciting some incantations that he could not understand, looking like he was casting spells. Seeing me arrive, the young monk got out of bed and wiped the sweat off his forehead. Together with me, he squatted in front of the bed and started eating the steamed buns. I''ll eat one and he''ll eat three, as always. I asked him how he was doing. The little monk said that apart from his wings, everything else was normal. In another day, the damaged soul would be able to recover.


    I used the Spring and Autumn Brushstroke to tell the young monk the story of last night''s great battle against the King of Demons. Hearing the story, the young monk became extremely excited, and even the steamed bun became unsteady. When I mentioned Second Master Guan Yu''s blade, the little monk nodded his head repeatedly, saying that he himself had also felt that power. He kept regretting, saying that he should have gone with me to study hard last night. It was a rare occurrence to see such a high-end, high-class battle technique in ten thousand years. I found that the young monk was not only conflicted before the incident, but also after it.


    At the same time, I expressed my heartfelt thanks to the little monk for supporting me with the four talismans. The little monk once again reiterated his position of exterminating demons and devils, and the two of us began our talks in a friendly atmosphere. After the meeting, both parties indicated that they would further develop bilateral cooperation in developing the use of symbol paper for win-win purposes. Use Newsletter Special Grammar)


    After eating the steamed bun, the young monk returned to his bed to continue chanting. I patted my belly and went out and bought more than twenty buns for the young monk, which was his lunch and dinner.


    Squatting at the entrance, he chatted with the Old Man Liu for a while. Seeing that the Old Man Liu had eaten my bun, he still treated me coldly and unenthusiastically, so he simply stepped on his motorcycle and went to find the Paper-man Zhang.


    Riding on the motorcycle, he went straight to Village Chen, just in time for the big gathering at the entrance of the village, the scene was filled with a sea of people. Now that Paper Doll Shop was a burgeoning industry, it had already spurred the entire economy of the Village Chen and formed a complete chain of upstream and downstream industries. Because the camel was proficient in fighting piracy, coupled with the repeated brands during ghosts''s Dream of the World, there were not many pirated brands left. Looking around, more than half the items in the whole exhibition were related to paper products.


    Paper sellers, bamboo sellers, and paints sellers, almost turning this into a wholesale market. They all wished that they could supply their goods to the Paper Doll Shop s. I heard that when the little hoodlums from Paper Doll Shop appear in the large auction, they were all treated like stars surrounding the moon by these suppliers.


    These hooligans, who had worked an entire night shift, just got off work. These hooligans were very energetic and did not sleep a wink. Now that they had a stable job, they also had a little money on them. They strolled around the market in groups of three or five, with a few suppliers following them from time to time.

 C51

    I rode the motorcycle and slowly slipped through the crowd. A few hooligans, upon seeing me, hurriedly bowed and shouted, "Elder Brother Snake, Elder Brother Snake!"


    The older brother nodded with a smile and waved for them to continue.


    As I continued on my motorcycle, I was startled when a man jumped in front of my bike.


    Just like Sun Lao''er, when he stood in front of me, the vulgar smell that assaulted my nose immediately rushed up to my head. Normal people wouldn''t be able to get close to him, but fortunately, I wasn''t knocked unconscious by the smell of his scum while riding on my motorcycle.


    "From your appearance, I can tell that you are a rich man. It seems that you are definitely a rich man," the man said. Seeing that I ignored him and was about to leave, that guy changed his tone, "Wait a minute, Hero, I see that you have an extraordinary skeleton. You must be a martial arts prodigy that only appears once in a hundred years. I have an absolute art here that I want to teach you ¡ª"


    "Tsk," I didn''t want to bother with him. Guan, who was playing with a big knife in front of him, was planning to kill the King of Hell. He glanced at him sideways and was about to continue his escape.


    "It''s a pity that you''ve hidden your face. You must have gotten into some trouble with something you shouldn''t have, and it''s already getting serious," the old man continued. "Lightly you lose your life, but more importantly, you''ll lose your soul ¡­"


    "Tsk," I snorted, the old way again. Seeing that it was no use to say anything good, I began to scare people again. Just as I was about to run away, I suddenly felt that there was something wrong with his words. Normally, scammers would tell others that they had messed with an unclean thing, which wasn''t a big deal. However, he would then say, "If it''s light, you''ll lose your life; if it weighs, you''ll lose your soul," which would be a little interesting. Generally, people would say, "The best case scenario is that you''ve lost all of your wealth" or "You''re seriously ill" or something, or something like that, or "The worst case is that you''ve lost your family and people" or that you''re suffering from a bloody disaster. " This old man is different from the others. When I heard his words, I felt that they were tailor-made for me. Only then did Hades realize that the soul is more important than life or death.


    When the old man saw my expression change, he knew that I had taken the bait. He stood on the spot with a smirk on his face, waiting for me to speak.


    "Fuck, can this method really cure me?" I didn''t utter a word, but turned around and slipped away on the motorcycle, leaving the old man alone. I''ll hang you. I have a green hat, I''m not even afraid of the Nine Heavens, I''m afraid of who.


    "Hey," the old man became anxious, "Don''t go, we have something to talk about," then the old man jumped in front of my motorcycle again, "Lad, don''t be in such a hurry to go, this old man will tell you, based on my decades of cultivation experience, a great catastrophe is about to befall you."


    "Oh," I said, braking the car. "Then you see how hard it is for me."


    "Have you offended something you shouldn''t have?" the old man asked.


    I thought about the Nine Heavens, Mighty Miracle God, King of Demons, and Howling Celestial Dog that I had offended recently. There were many of them, and they weren''t humans either, so I nodded my head.


    "Aiya," the old man said in a long and strange tone, "Let this old man be accurate." Then he came over and carefully looked around, and then he mysteriously said, "There is a Ten Thousand Year Old Toad Essence under the foundation of the house you are currently living in, and if you don''t get rid of it, a great disaster will befall you."


    ME:...


    "This Ten-Thousand Year Toad Essence has a powerful mana, it can call the wind and summon the rain to scatter the beans," the old man continued, "Every full moon night, the original body will appear to absorb the spiritual energy of the living."


    ME:...


    "Young man, you are about to face a disaster. I have never lied to you before because I have cultivated for almost a full sixty years. Half of your spiritual energy has been absorbed by the toad. If you continue to grow, you will be seriously ill. If you die, you die ¡­" With that said, the old man intentionally stroked his sparse beard, revealing the depths of his clothes. The inner part of his clothes was made of a piece of yellow silk, and on top of it seemed to be embroidered the Eight Trigrams pattern. Unfortunately, the old man didn''t seem to care, and the edges of the silk were already shiny with oil.


    I have already heard the inklings, I was thinking that it was some expert, but I didn''t expect him to be an old liar. Thus, he asked, "Didn''t you just say that my soul would be gone?"


    The old man rolled his eyes, "Whether it is a drop or a drop, a person who dies from being sucked away by the toad''s spirit energy will be struck eighteen levels of hell by the King of Hell by the time Netherworld. When that happens, their soul will be no more."


    He continued, "Young man, you don''t know, this old man has cultivated for more than a hundred years, and already has a supernatural ability. I often go to the Underworld and drink with the King of Hell and the others, and even the Bodhisattva Ksitigarbha and I discussed the Dao arts together.


    The heck, I am the King of Hell, when have I ever drunk wine with you? And this Bodhisattva Ksitigarbha knows who you are, I''ve never even seen him before!


    Since I was free anyway, I might as well play with the old liar for a while. I quickly put on a worried look, "Master, your mana is very strong. I wonder if you have a way to eliminate this frog essence?"


    Seeing that I had finally started acting, the old man calmed himself down and put on a dignified appearance as an old deity, but this guy was clearly a low-class goods, far inferior to the Jia Master that Mu Dagang had found, and didn''t have the slightest bit of immortalism. "This ¡­ "Haha ¡­"


    I looked and saw that it was the tempo of asking for money. I hurriedly asked, "Master, how much money do you want? Please don''t hesitate to ask."


    The old man glared at him. "You who came into this world, what use is money? I also want to save you from danger, not to earn your money ¡ª" His words were very righteous, but his constantly twisting fingers betrayed him.


    I had a miserable look on my face as I said, "Master, this money is only for me. If I don''t even have my life, why would I need money? I need money, though, and I just want it to keep me alive. "


    The old man looked at me and nodded, "Defiance Defending the Dao is the nature of everyone in my sect. Originally, I shouldn''t have mentioned money, but these 10,000 Year Old Toad Essence isn''t easy to deal with. I''m not confident either."


    "Master, your old man must save me," I almost rushed forward.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to help you, it''s just that if I want to subdue it, it''s not impossible. It''s just that I still lack a magic tool, and I''m the only one who has that magic tool. He once said that refining it wouldn''t be easy, but considering the relationship between the two of us, if I wanted to, he would only charge me materials."


    I weakly asked, "How much are the materials?"


    "These materials are all Natural Oddities that he collected from famous mountains and rivers. Just from travelling to various places, it costs a hundred thousand. Because of my relationship with him, he said he only charged me a hundred thousand." As I spoke, the old man kept looking at me out of the corner of his eye to see my expression.


    "A hundred thousand," I said, putting on a show. "Master, I really don''t have that much money. I don''t know if it can be a little less."


    "There can''t be any less. This friend of mine has a strange problem; he doesn''t like bargaining with others. If we anger him, then he won''t even give us a chance to use his magic tool," the old man said with a troubled expression.


    "Well, forget it," I said, trying to sneak away with the bike.


    "Wait a minute," The old man saw that the cooked duck was about to fly away, and quickly stopped him. "My friend said that for my sake, 70,000 yuan is also fine."


    "Ah," I exclaimed, "I was just about to say a hundred thousand, but you and your friend didn''t even make a phone call, how did it become seventy thousand?"


    The old man lied and didn''t match the number. Hearing my question, he was stunned, "This ¡­" "This ¡­" He rolled his eyes and quickly tried to remedy the situation. He confidently said, "You are not someone from our sect and do not know of our methods. Just a moment ago, he and I had already communicated using the Thousand Mile Sound Transmission Technique."


    "It''s better than a phone," I muttered to the old man. "But... However ¡­ "I don''t have seventy thousand ¡­"


    "Fifty thousand, my fellow Daoist said that it can''t be any lower ¡ª"


    "No, really."


    "40,000. My fellow Daoist said that if I don''t have 40,000, then I don''t care."


    "Master, not even forty thousand, it''s the same as wanting my life."


    "30,000, my fellow Daoist said ¡­."


    "Nothing."


    "20,000, my friend said ¡­"


    "There really isn''t ¡ª"


    "This can really be ¡­"


    "It''s true that I don''t have ¡ª"


    "10,000. That''s more than that. I can''t even call out to my Fellow Daoist ¡­."


    "It''s not even 10,000. Master, look at my clothes and shoes. I bought them at this huge auction a few days ago. I only spent 200 or so."


    The old man looked at me and suddenly said, "How much money do you have? Tell me ¡ª"


    "Master, I don''t have any of these 200," I said timidly.


    The old man glared at me. "Didn''t you just say that as long as it can save your life, you can pay me however much you want?"


    "Master, isn''t it because I don''t have money that I said that?"


    The old man stared at the motorcycle I was riding and suddenly said, "What motorcycle?"


    Then, he looked at me and said apologetically, "Sorry about that, just now one of my friends sent a sound transmission to me, saying that you can use the motorcycle to exchange for his magic items."


    After saying that, he looked at me and mysteriously patted his head, "Lad, I''ll turn off the Thousand Li Sound Transmission Technique first. Let me tell you, using a motorcycle to exchange for that magic tool is very good. "My friend''s magic tool could be said to be ¡­" After saying that, he hesitated for a moment before looking around and continuing, "Come over here and ¡ª"


    So this old man''s brain was actually the switch for the Thousand Mile Sound Transmission Technique.


    I hastily put my head close to his head. "This friend of mine has a magical equipment that is # $%..." "Do you understand?" "Yes," I said.


    I looked at him in confusion. He stuck out his chest, raised his head, and said to me in a righteous tone, "So, this motorcycle can be traded for a magic artefact. After this village, there''s no such thing. Do you want to switch?"


    I shook my head. "No ¡ª"

 C52

    After staring at me for a long time, he finally said, "Alright, alright, since you don''t want to change it, then pull it down. I can''t solve your problem, after talking to you for so long, you can just give me two hundred yuan."


    "Master, I don''t even have two hundred on me." I said, curling my lips.


    "This ¡­" The old man paused for a long time before he said, "I''m out of luck. If I meet a guy like you, I''ll give you a hundred."


    "Master, didn''t you just say that you''re a person that came from the world and won''t accept any money?" I asked.


    "This ¡­" The old man was taken aback by my question. "Even an outsider has to eat. Look at how much I''ve said, it''s not that easy." How about ten dollars? "


    "Since I''ve already said that I won''t take any money, of course I won''t give you any money." I saw that the fun was almost over and wanted to leave.


    "Two," the old man said.


    I ignored him and continued to move on.


    The old man grabbed the handlebars of my car, "No way, I have already revealed so much to you. If you don''t pay today, I will let you have a taste of my 80 years of training ¡ª"


    I was also happy, this was a fight to the death, at the Village Chen Gathering, I was afraid of anyone, "Brothers, someone wants to hit me!"


    Some of the hoodlums who were shopping in the large market surrounded them with a "shua" sound, and some of the words, "someone in the large market is going to beat up the Elder Brother Snake", were even sent back to the Paper Doll Shop.


    "Didn''t you have eighty years of internal martial arts? Now you can come and hit me," I said.


    The old man''s face instantly turned pale. "Lo ¡­" Large... Brother, I ¡­ I... I am not... This... "Meaning ¡­" Just a moment ago, he was eloquent and instantly became the master of the Black Wuchang.


    I can see that there''s a lot of people surrounding us, so it''s not a big deal. Don''t call the Criminal Division''s Captain Wang over later, he''s just worrying about finding a chance to take care of me." He quickly pointed to the plane that was standing by the side with a paper knife and said, "It''s not a big deal. When have you ever seen Elder Brother Snake suffer a loss in a fight? Hurry up and disperse the hoodlums.


    The plane nodded and called left and right, "Let''s go, do what we should do, this old man still isn''t enough to deal with us with just the fingers of Elder Brother Snake." Only then did the hooligans disperse. Those who needed to go back to work, go back to work, and those who needed to shop.


    The old man had a wretched look on his face as he cowered to the side, not daring to move an inch. I slipped to his side and smacked the old man on the shoulder, almost knocking him down. "You need to see who you''re lying to."


    He then continued on his motorcycle. After walking a few steps, he saw the old man standing there by himself. Although the smell of human dregs still assaulted his nose, there was a trace of pity in it.


    I shook my head. Look at this old man. Thus, she shouted at him, "I have work to do here, taking care of food and accommodation, and even money."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the old man''s vulgarity immediately returned. After a moment, he jumped over and said, "Sure, as long as it''s food, you can do whatever you want. This old man has done this when I was young."


    F * ck, you think I''m some kind of robber? I''m already so old, and you still want to join the underworld? Why do I feel like this old man was just pretending to be pitiful, "You don''t have to chop people, just squat in the yard and stick paper men, do you want to do it?"


    The old man was dumbfounded again, but he quickly reacted. "Fine, why didn''t you do it? You finally matched up with this old man professionally. Later, I''ll let you experience this old man''s skill with paper men ¡­"


    ME:...


    I asked, "What is your name for this old man?"


    The old man stroked his sparse beard, "My name is Yuan Mingxuan, and I''m known as Pedant Xuan."


    I nodded. "Alright, Pedant Xuan, follow behind my motorcycle ¡­" "Before I could even finish the last word, the old man had already jumped onto the back of my motorcycle." "Come on, let''s get back to work. I haven''t eaten for a whole day."


    I suddenly had a bad premonition, that it would be a blessing or a curse to let this old man into Paper Doll Shop.


    After bringing Pedant Xuan into the Paper Doll Shop, he informed the Paper-man Zhang that the Paper-man Zhang did not have any objections to such a small matter. He handed the old man over to the plane and told the old man''s essence in detail. He also picked up the old man''s scent of scum and let the plane take him to the back for a big meal.


    He went into the house and looked at the camel. It was holding a chicken leg and chewing on it. It was full of fish every day, so it didn''t look like a wounded person at all. The company''s license was already set up, and the name would be "Paper-man Zhang Folk Culture Company." The trademark would be the abstract version of Li Yuanba that was drawn with the blueprint of the beer bottle in my hand, and I am the biggest shareholder.


    After telling the Paper-man Zhang some of the details of the expansion, someone came over and asked the Paper-man Zhang to do some work. Right now, even if Paper-man Zhang wrote every single line on each paper, it would be more than enough for him to take advantage of.


    I jumped into the courtyard and saw Pedant Xuan squatting on the ground with a machete in his hand. He looked like he was chopping bamboo, but in reality, he didn''t even move his hand and just boasted to the lackeys working in the courtyard.


    From the looks of it, if no one cared about him anymore, then even I, the King of Hell, would become his lackey. Just as I was about to go kick him, someone attacked me first. The plane came in from the outside to pick up some paper goods. Pedant Xuan immediately became quiet and bowed his head to cut the bamboo. It seemed that the evil person still needed to be grinded by the evil.


    After a round, they found nothing to help with. Everything was in order. They had no choice but to slip to the door, kick their motorcycles, and go out for a walk. Right now, other than the Pedant Xuan, there was no one else who was idle in the Paper Doll Shop. Originally, I could have performed my specialty and cooked a stew for my brothers. However, this disciple of the Church had starved to death. Ever since that night when I taught the camels how to stew, I''ve had nothing to do with it. This guy''s stew is even more delicious than mine. Even if he''s lying on the sickbed, he still has to command his subordinates to cook stew. Furthermore, I can tell that he has to send all of his subordinates away at every crucial moment.


    Damn it, if I had such awareness, I wouldn''t have been humiliated until I couldn''t even find a job. I wouldn''t even be able to realize the worth of my life.


    There was still a sea of people at the market. They continued to slide on their motorcycles, but after just two steps, they suddenly felt a dangerous aura behind their backs. Their legs went numb, and a cold feeling rose from their backs, causing their scalps to go numb.


    I slowly turned my head, but before I could clearly see what was behind me, a white light flashed by. With a ''shua'' sound, my eyes became white. My head buzzed for a moment before I became stupefied.


    What kind of high technology is this, or is this some deities'' dirty trick? Explosion bomb? Flash Bullet? The Great Art of Sucking Stars? Tathagata Divine Palm? Or was it a magical equipment''s great ability? Just as I was thinking, a hard object appeared on my lower back. Lecherous? Kidnapping? Murder? Cutting organs? In a split-second, I''ve run through the possibilities. It''s not like robbing money. Even though I''m dressed in an authentic Adibas suit and am the future main shareholder of the multinational Galas Group, but I''m a bit more low-key. No matter how I look at it, I''m not as rich as those peddlers with big gold chains and bulging pockets who are loudly peddling. It''s possible to have a pervert. Even though I wear a green hat, I still can''t resist the elegant and elegant look of a jade tree. Sigh, since ancient times, beauties have had their lives ruined. I heard that in the past, there was a person in Nanjing who was killed at a glance by a woman because he was too beautiful. I don''t want to be like him. "But if one or two of those beauties can''t help it and throw me to the ground, I''d be happy to do it.


    It can''t be a gun, right? If we were to sense the location of the hard object, it would''ve pissed ourselves. Brothers and sisters, you guys can either go up or down, this is my waist, I will have to use more leniency in the future. A numbing current of electricity gushed out of the hard object. It was an electric baton, not a gun. I felt relieved, but then my body went limp. I didn''t know what happened next.


    In a daze, I woke up. The space had already changed, the Village Chen market had disappeared, the bustling crowd had disappeared, and the hawkers with large gold chains and bulging pockets had also disappeared. Fortunately, the Black and White Impermanence brothers did not appear in front of me, leaving me with a sliver of relief. It''s better to die than to live. Even if I die now, I will continue to be the King of Hell in the Underworld, but when I think about how I will only be able to eat Treasure Candles for my entire life, I don''t have the courage to die.


    Slowly, I closed my eyes in luck. The Qi of the Ren Du meridian and the Du meridian circulated a great cycle in my body. I used my self-created supreme divine arts to sense if my body parts were still there. The chrysanthemum flowers were normal, and no one took the opportunity to blow up the chrysanthemum. Thus, his chastity could be considered to have been preserved. His four limbs were still there without any abnormalities in his facial features. He had managed to preserve his dignity as a beggar with no disability. His internal organs were fine, his organs were not stolen, and his life was safe. What''s even more miraculous is that no matter what, I wanted to be tied up like a mummy, but in reality, my hands and feet are free.


    I heaved a sigh of relief and slowly opened my eyes after calming my breathing. Now let me see where this suicidal fellow had come from. He actually dares to tie even the King of Hell up. Opening my eyes, I saw a large glass cover. The six sides of the cube were made of glass, and they placed me in the middle. The outside environment looked like a large warehouse, empty. A few sharp, middle-aged men stood outside the glass, looking at me coldly.


    I stood up and looked at the guys. With the sharp eyes I''ve learned over the years, these guys out there aren''t easy people to deal with. She was neither like the underworld people of the Brother Loong, nor like the hoodlums of the camel plane, nor like those misers under Zhao Gongming''s command. These people were not tall, but they were all very agile. Their eyes were sharp and filled with killing intent, as if they were soldiers that had come down from the battlefield.

 C53

    Look at that glass, it must be a foot thick, with no door visible on all sides. How did these people get me in here? Even if they played in a secret chamber and escaped, there wouldn''t even be a needle in the glass cover. How would they be able to escape? I really can''t think of anyone who could create such an environment for me.


    A person walked out from behind the cold-faced men. Fuck, I never expected that this fellow would actually be Mu Dagang, with a golden-haired foreigner following beside him.


    "No matter what you are," Mu Dagang said, "Right now, you are trapped by me. If you can release Ge''er''s soul, I will let you go. Otherwise, you just have to wait here for your old age. "


    NNND Mu Dagang, if this daddy saves your daughter, you will be the one to repay the debt of gratitude. Do you really think a broken glass cover can trap me? I have High-grade Magic Weapon, one bottle in hand, the world in my hands. He stretched out his hand to touch the bucket on his back and was dumbfounded. The bucket was gone.


    Look again, it was in the hand of a cold-faced man outside. This time, I was truly angered, and actually took away the High-grade Magic Weapon that I relied on to become famous. I kicked the glass, but I didn''t budge. I nearly broke my leg. He punched forward, but the fist did not budge in the slightest. The fist was bleeding.


    "Save your time," Mu Dagang said, "I spent a hundred million to order this from the United States, and used nanometer alloy technology to defend against ten Hellfire missiles shooting at the same time." After saying that, Mu Dagang glanced at me again, "What is even more rare is that it can block the entry and exit of any kind of energy or microwave energy, which would be the best way to deal with you."


    Damn, he''s still treating me like a wild boar spirit, to actually come up with such a thing. According to him, even if I''m a wild boar spirit, all my spells can only be used in this glass cover.


    "This is a prison used by the United States government to imprison some special abilities," Mu Dagang said. "The name is'' Pandora ''." Then he pointed to foreigner beside him, "This is the designer for ''Pandora'', the chief design consultant for the American Sky Network Corporation, Ruud. Mr. Jones, he''s here to test his work. "


    foreigner bowed to me like a gentleman. When he saw that I was trapped inside, he kept on saying, "I have to care, I have to care."


    The heck, he treated me as the King of Ten Thousand Magnets. "Pan, your brother-in-law, let me go, or I''ll kill you all."


    "''Pandora'' is a one-time rule. If you want to reopen it now, the only way is to destroy it," Mu Dagang said as he looked at me, "So you didn''t eat or drink in there, only lonely until you die."


    The heck, I finally understood what he meant. This so-called Pandora''s box was actually a dead box that could not be opened. Then what about you eating and peeing? Damn it, I really think of myself as a wild boar that doesn''t need to eat.


    As the King of Hell, even if I was locked in Pandora''s box, I would still be the King of Hell. How could ordinary people like you be comparable to me? The elder brother sat cross-legged in the box. He had the appearance of an expert. He seemed to be at ease and wasn''t anxious in the slightest. In truth, his heart was about to die from anxiety.


    If he were to speak the truth, and Mu Dagang knew that I saved his daughter, wouldn''t he just give me a few hundred million randomly? This guy is also a big shot. It''s because I heard the words of the Jia Master and saw a dog that can speak, I was able to confirm that I am a wild boar spirit. I spent a hundred million to get this thing back from America. If he knew that I was his daughter''s savior, he would have given me four or five thanks for this box.


    However, in his entire life, he hated being threatened the most. When he was down and working in finance at the school gates, his physical body could be trampled on, but his soul was always noble. He was never afraid of the threats from other competitors, whether in terms of strength or spirit. In terms of soul, I am a strong person. In terms of spirit, I am a victor.


    The pride of a victor makes me unable to lower my head to Mu Dagang. However, after being hungry for three days, it''s hard to say.


    "Alright, looks like you aren''t planning to say it, then stay in this box," Mu Dagang pointed at the few cold faced men beside him and said, "These are mercenaries that I invited from Southeast Asia. Some of them had fought with special abilities before, so they have a lot of experience dealing with things like you."


    The heck, you are the real thing, your entire family is the real thing. I closed my eyes and ignored Mu Dagang.


    Mu Dagang: "For my daughter, I have enough patience to waste time with you. Let''s see how long we can endure."


    As I sat in the box, I gradually felt that something was wrong. I can''t really piss in this box, can I? The cold-faced men ignored me and gathered around the box to rest. F * ck, it''s not like these men had anything to do with him. I can''t let them look down on me. I''ll endure, I''ll endure again.


    I''ll hold in my piss from noon until night. I won''t say it, I won''t let you see a joke. I can already feel the outline of my bladder clearly after holding it back. He couldn''t take it anymore and broke out in a cold sweat all of a sudden. Man, he even started to sweat.


    I learned the first skill after becoming the King of Hell, and it turns urine into sweat. This skill is really ¡­ Hehe ¡­ Hehe ¡­


    The next day, I had a second skill. Xiang Li, who was in my stomach, also broke out in a cold sweat. After a few days, I could proudly tell others that even those world-class bodybuilders, Asian bodybuilders and the like, no matter how well-muscled they were, they would still be inferior to me in having two muscles. One is the sphincter of the urethra, the other is not known by its name, temporarily calling it the floral muscle.


    While training my powerful muscles, it also gave me the desire to escape. On this day, I did everything I could to escape. They even took off their green hats, hoping to attract Divine Lightning of the Nine Tribulations, but to no avail. The roof of the warehouse blocked the nine heavens. Everyone thought about how painful it would be for the King of Hell to force his way into the Divine Lightning of the Nine Tribulations.


    In the end, I could only place my hopes on external forces. Black and White Impermanence were ghost servants after all. Even after their boss had disappeared for a day, these guys still didn''t have any reactions. Camel and his bunch of brothers also did, a living person like me mysteriously disappeared from the Village Chen Gathering, and they didn''t even look for me.


    On the third day, the same thing happened. Cold sweat broke out, and he was thirsty and hungry. I didn''t want to waste any more time, so I just leaned against the glass. The dignity of the King of Hell was slowly being destroyed by his empty stomach. At that moment, I saw something float in through the warehouse window.


    "Wu, it''s me, I''m here," I did not care about the mercenaries that were standing outside, and immediately shouted towards the fellow that floated in. I was too familiar with him, it was Wu Chengen.


    When Wu Chengen saw me, he was overjoyed and floated down, he first looked at the cold faced men, then said to me, "Lord Yama, you weren''t here for the past few days, it was already chaos outside, and the two Black and White Impermanence Lords used all their divine arts, but they couldn''t contact you, which was why they sent us ghost servants out, even Grandma Meng stopped cooking, and we checked everywhere. So this is where you are, ah."


    I pointed at the glass. "I am trapped by this thing. Any spell with energy cannot be uploaded to this glass."


    Wu Chengen blinked his eyes, "There''s actually such a magical thing?" With that, he walked up and knocked on the glass. "It does seem a little different."


    I said, "Wu, now is not the time to study this. What''s going on outside?"


    Only then did Wu Chengen remember to go back to work, he said, "The Black and White Impermanence, the two Lord Messenger told me to tell you that after you went missing, the Heavenly Court''s Discipline Inspection Committee ordered them to conduct an effective inspection of the Underworld in the near future to see if there were any acts of greed or inaction by the civil servants. This should be the doing of the Mighty Miracle God behind the scenes."


    Your master''s Mighty Miracle God came back for revenge so quickly, you don''t even need to think to know that the effectiveness check this time is directed at me. When I get out of here, I''ll beat you to death with the soles of my shoes. Slap, slap, slap, slap.


    "And," I continued, "what else?"


    "The two Messengers also wanted me to tell you that the Howling Celestial Dog and a man called Brother Loong were fighting over you. The man called Brother Loong seemed to think that the Howling Celestial Dog had tied you up and brought people to attack the Howling Celestial Dog. Brother Loong is heavily injured, and he is currently at Paper-man Zhang''s place. "


    "What?" I shouted angrily, "Damn, Howling Celestial Dog still doesn''t have any memory, but this time we are going to reveal our cards. Let''s see how I will deal with him when I go out."


    If White Impermanence was here, he would have at least said some words of wisdom and godly fighting skills, or even some kind of soup like Young Shun Yu. But this guy had a completely different appearance from the rest, he didn''t even know how to treat his boss. Fortunately, I was such a magnanimous leader, if it were anyone else, they would''ve given him ten thousand little shoes. I doubt if he wrote Journey to the West. He should have done some scientific research or something. Just then, his gaze was once again attracted by the glass in front of him, he took out a small energy ball and smashed it onto the glass, but it was useless, "Hehe, this thing is interesting, how about a Magic Weapon?" Wu Chengen asked.


    I said, "Wu, don''t just stand here and watch the show. We can''t start researching right now, so let''s hurry back to find the Black and White Impermanence and get them to come here."


    Wu Chengen also knew that this matter was important, so he reluctantly averted his gaze.


    The few mercenaries looked at me warily as they muttered to themselves. However, none of them spoke to me. I''m too lazy to care about them, so I''ll wait for the Black and White Impermanence to come.

 C54

    The wait was long. After a while, he saw the Black and White Impermanence walk in through the walls of the warehouse. Hehe, Lord, you really made it easy for us to find you! " White Impermanence said.


    "Ah Da ¡­" Ah Da... Ah ¡­ No... No... "He didn''t die ¡­" Without even thinking, one could already tell that the person who said this was Black Wuchang.


    White Impermanence touched the glass in front of me. "Hehe, this is the magic treasure that stopped my search technique. It really does have some skill."


    I squatted there, "Cut the crap, hurry up and shatter the glass, and let me out!"


    White Impermanence nodded, "Hehe, I also happen to want to see it." With that, the Wailing Stick was instantly surrounded by the green gas. It was as if there were countless vengeful spirits in the green gas, while the green gas slowly surrounded White Impermanence''s entire body. This is the first time I''ve seen the Black and White Impermanence in such a long time.


    White Impermanence shouted, "Hehe, open ¡ª ¡ª" The green mourning stick struck the glass, and the glass did not shatter as expected. From the looks of it, the green gas did not cause any damage to the glass at all.


    White Impermanence turned pale with fright and hit him twice more, but it was still the same. When Black Wuchang saw White Impermanence, he was put in a difficult position. Ah Jean... "Ah, let me do it ¡­" He did not immediately attack, but shook the green gas wailing stick, his mouth was muttering some incantations, and after a while, Black Wuchang suddenly stared with wide eyes, "Ah!" The wailing stick in his hand suddenly turned into a green hammer, "Ah!"


    The huge green hammer smashed into the glass, but it was like a clay ox entering the sea. There wasn''t even the slightest sound. Even if you were to hit it with an inflatable hammer, it would still make a little noise. Black Wuchang was also dumbstruck, he never thought that the big hammers he conjured would have such an effect, he swung a few more hammers in disbelief, it was the same as before.


    The two of them continued to use their high-leveled skills, but after a long time, there was no response. Instead, they tired the two of them until their tongues were longer.


    At this moment, I suddenly realised that the few cold-faced people who were originally in the warehouse are all gone. They should have left before the Black and White Impermanence came. Since they can''t see the Black and White Impermanence, I''m too lazy to care.


    Just as he squatted and watched the Black and White Impermanence take turns to attack, he suddenly saw a remote control car rush in from outside the warehouse. White Impermanence glanced at him vigilantly, then sniffled. "Hehe, Faan, something''s wrong ¡ª"


    Just as he said that, the remote control car exploded with a bang. The whole place was filled with a bloody mist and was a Libyan self-detonating truck.


    "Hee hee, not good, it''s a filth ¡ª" The Black and White Impermanence floated away amidst the blood mist. However, because of the sudden explosion of the remote control car, they were still able to catch a bit of it.


    "Ah ¡­" Ah, to... "Ah, I''m going to die ¡­" Black Wuchang said with difficulty.


    Just as he said that, the mercenaries who had disappeared a moment ago rushed into the warehouse dragging two high-pressure water guns and started shooting blindly at the warehouse. Due to the Black and White Impermanence being affected by the filthy things they spoke of and their spells having failed, the two high-pressure water guns were thoroughly sprayed with blood. The two of them immediately turned into blood and revealed their true forms in front of the crowd.


    Mu Dagang brought along foreigner''s figure to the warehouse. It was only at this moment that I understood, f * ck, this was a trap set up by Mu Dagang from start to finish. I said no matter what he said, as long as I release Mu Ge''er''s soul, he would release me. So it turns out that he didn''t intend on letting me out at all. It doesn''t matter if I''m compatible or not. He just wants to use me as bait to lure out my accomplices. This guy is too adulterous. That''s Mu Dagang, you''re the entire Mu Dajian.


    As Mu Dajian walked in, he said, "These things, are a mixture of dog blood, chicken blood, human excrement, yellow, red nitrate, and cinnabar," he continued to speak, "I begged them from a master to deal with things like you. Now let me see what kind of goblins your accomplices are. "


    I said, "The King of Hell is a nuisance, and you are finished. You have offended the person you should not have provoked ¡ª"


    The two Black and White Impermanence''s blood men stood on the spot. They had lost all their skills and smoke was coming out from the filth on their bodies. At this moment, they could only look at Mu Dajian angrily. I estimate that these two brothers have been famous for thousands of years and have never suffered such a loss. Maybe someone wanted to ask, since they were deities after all, how could a deity not be able to dodge the attacks of mortals? Actually, they were not deities, but ghosts. Strictly speaking, they were ghosts. Those filthy things, if they were gods or immortals, would have no fear at all. However, ghosts could not do that. Ghosts were most afraid of filthy things.


    Secondly, these two guys underestimated their opponent too much. They never thought that Mu Dajian would make such a move. Another reason was that with the technology now, the two were at a loss.


    Mu Dajian was also shocked when he saw the Black and White Impermanence''s appearance. No matter what, they were people who had been influenced by Chinese culture for decades, how could he not know who they were when he saw their appearances?


    "You all ¡­ You... Who exactly is it? " Mu Dajian asked despite knowing the answer.


    With the Black and White Impermanence''s pride, it was impossible for them to answer him. For thousands of years, these two fellows had only taken advantage of each other and had long been raised. Now that they had suffered such a loss, they could only think of how to take revenge. I reckon that if Mu Dajian died, he would end up hundreds of times worse off than the Wu.


    In the smoke, the body of the Black and White Impermanence started to sway. "Hehe, Lord, this filthy thing ¡­" Too... Powerful ¡­ "We can''t hold on any longer ¡­" With that, White Impermanence fell onto the ground.


    Black Wuchang also fell to the ground. This was the third time I had seen Black Wuchang be able to say one sentence in its entirety.


    At this moment, the life and death of my most capable subordinate, the Black and White Impermanence was uncertain. I was truly angry, and shouted at Mu Dajian who was still standing in place, "QNMD wild boar spirit, I am the King of Hell, your daughter was killed by someone, and it was I who saved her body!"


    When Mu Dajian saw that the Black and White Impermanence had fallen into a pool of blood (and feces), he immediately turned soft. You... Is it really the King of Hell? "


    "Nonsense, when have you ever seen someone who can use Black and White Impermanence?" I cursed.


    "These two are ¡­" That is ¡­ is it the Black and White Impermanence? " Even though Mu Dajian had long since been certain, I still heard the words that he didn''t want to hear the most. This time, he''s really soft, provoking the person that he shouldn''t have provoked, the person that he would have met one day in his life. "But, I don''t know how to cure it," Mu Dajian said as he staggered. Seeing is believing, hearing is believing, the appearance of the Black and White Impermanence was the best evidence. At this moment, he finally understood that I am not a wild boar spirit, and also realized how big of a mistake he had made.


    "Now! Immediately! Immediately! Go to the Fanjiayuan store and bring a little monk here. He''s the real master behind the whatever Master Jia you know and your daughter''s soul is being saved by him. You can ask him yourself! " I don''t care about the dignity of the underworld anymore. Mu Dajian not being able to cure it is something I can think of, but little monk probably knows how to cure it.


    In a moment, Mu Dajian was gone.


    I paced up and down the box like a wounded wolf. The Black and White Impermanence continued to lie there. It was unknown whether they were dead or alive. The four mercenaries who knew that they had done something bad were also dumbfounded. I found out later on that there are many places in Southeast Asia that believe in Buddha and also pay attention to the cycle of life and death. I also found out that the Black and White Impermanence would also report to the Netherworld after they die. On the other hand, this was the first time that foreigner, who had been left hanging on the side, had seen the Black and White Impermanence, so he was very interested in squatting down and researching the components of those filthy things.


    When I get back, I have to properly check it out and see if those people from Southeast Asia are about to be reincarnated here. If there are any who do it, then hurry over to the side of Wangchuan River to fight the flood.


    Not long after, Mu Dajian led the little monk and rushed in. The little monk was holding a bathtub in his hand, inside the bathtub was Mu Ge''er.


    "Lord Yama," the little monk said as he bowed to me. Mu Dajian beside me looked as if he had been hit by a heavy hammer and his face had turned deathly pale. He finally knew that the person he had locked up was Hades.


    "Twisting Little Monk, quickly take a look at the two of them." I shouted to the young monk.


    "Aiya, there are so many filthy things. The two Messengers are already spirits, so if their souls were to be contaminated with the filthy things, it would be somewhat troublesome." The little monk said. Can''t you cure it? "


    The heck, I was already at a loss at the critical moment. I shouted, "Of course I can treat it!"


    The young monk patted his head. "Oh right, it can be cured ¡ª"


    "Then why don''t you hurry up and do it?" I''ve really taken him in. In the past, when I saw him, I felt that he was just struggling over some selective issues, but now that he felt like he had upgraded to a point where he needed to be conflicted on his judgment.


    The little monk said, "Benefactor Mu, please find someone to clean up these filthy things. Do not leave a single trace behind."


    Seeing Mu Dajian still in a daze, he shouted at him, "Hurry up and go! After you die, you really want to go to hell, right? "


    Only then did Mu Dajian come back to his senses. He called out to the foreigners and the cold-faced men to gather together. Other than the foreigner, the rest of them started moving. The foreigner still doesn''t understand what we''re doing.


    After a while, a few cold-faced men came running in with two high-pressure water guns in their hands. Luckily, the water they spat out this time was water. It scared me. I thought that if Mu Dajian didn''t do it, he would continue to kill the Black White Impermanence. After that, a few cold faced men killed the young monk and dug a hole before burying me along with the others in the box. Even if it destroyed the body. Fortunately, although this guy was very treacherous, he wasn''t brave enough to kill a deity.


    The few cold-faced men had their backs to the door of the warehouse as they used high-pressure water guns to slowly wipe away the filth on the Black and White Impermanence''s body.


    Mu Dajian moved closer, "Um ¡­ "That ¡­" After a long time, he still could not say anything.

 C55

    "I know what you are going to say, although your daughter''s soul isn''t in her body, but both her soul and flesh are unharmed. We are currently thinking of a way to return her soul, so she can only hide it in the body of the Sharpei Dog, but you sure are f * cking amazing, using money to injure your daughter''s soul. Now, you have created a scene where one''s life and death is unknown."


    After Mu Dajian heard what I said, he was so shocked that he couldn''t even close his mouth. Of course I wouldn''t tell him the reason we saved Mu Ge''er that night.


    I continued to drug him fiercely, "With how you do it, I don''t know if you can cure it or not, and I don''t even dare to say if it''s the Mu Ge''er from before." In fact, I have a reason for what I said. I don''t dare to say what happened to the two wings on Mu Ge''er''s back, if I return the soul back, and the wings on her back are still there, then I can only carry the wings for a lifetime. I will first push the responsibility to Mu Dajian so that this scoundrel can feel guilty for his entire life.


    After Mu Dajian heard what I said, he was finally overpowered by the last straw. Tears of remorse flowed from his eyes (in which he combined them with the things he regretted the most). Clapping his thighs, he squatted on the ground and grabbed his hair with both hands without saying a word, just like an old farmer who did nothing after encountering difficulties in a movie or television show.


    Looking at the look on this guy''s face, the hatred in my heart greatly lessened. I suddenly realized that after so many years of working in finance and investment, in addition to tempering my will, I had also trained my eloquence. Even though he was trapped in the box, if he gave his brother a goose feather fan and sent him to the Wei and Shu armies, he was confident that he could scold Wang Lang to death. The only difference between Zhuge Liang and his brother was actually a goose feather fan.


    Looking at Mu Dajian squatting on the ground, I started to feel pity for him again. I''m a good person for everything. I''m a person who does great things, but my heart is too soft. I can''t stand to see others'' tears.


    Just as he was about to console him, a sudden change occurred. A few people rushed in from outside the warehouse, led by camels and airplanes. These fellows appeared very suddenly, charging directly into the few cold-faced men not far from them. The cold-faced men had their backs facing the door of the warehouse as they rushed through the filth. Although they were mercenaries, they were unintentionally controlled by the camels, and a few paper knives were placed on their necks.


    If this were a normal situation, where would those mercenaries leave to spread out their secret sentries? Unfortunately, today''s encounter was too bizarre and they forgot to place their secret sentries in the midst of their panic, which allowed the camels to take advantage of it.


    My heart was filled with excitement. Even the police wouldn''t be able to find me here in such a short amount of time, as my brother was still considerate towards me. The camel came over with a paper knife, and was shocked when he saw the black and white unchangeable thing on the ground. Elder Brother Snake, where is the actor giving blood?


    Let your sister go," I said, after a moment''s thought. Let them go first, don''t hold a knife against their necks. " From the looks of it, Mu Dajian and his subordinates were not enemies. If they pissed off those cold-faced men, they wouldn''t be a match for the mercenaries, let alone a paper knife or an RPG.


    The camel waved its hand, and the plane and its underlings removed the paper knife from the throat of the cold-faced men. Although they had removed their paper knives, they were still standing behind the cold-faced man. It seemed that they were quite vigilant. "How did you find this place?" I asked.


    "It was Zhang Dong who gave us the idea to monitor your shop in Fanjiayuan 24 hours a day. Seeing that someone had come to your shop today and picked up the young monk, we followed them and came to this place. " said the camel.


    I understand, these fellows were actually following Mu Dajian here, but I am still a little confused, "Who is Zhang Dong?"


    The camel looked at me as if he didn''t know this, "Mr. Zhang is Paper-man Zhang, he is now the chairman of Paper-man Zhang''s Folk Culture Company."


    F * ck, this old man''s speed is really fast. As soon as he registered the company, he appointed himself as the chairman.


    The camel continued, "Elder Brother Snake, now that the outside world is in chaos, after you went missing at the Great Assembly that day, both Brother Loong and I thought that it was Downhill Leopard who did it. Brother Loong led some people to look for Downhill Leopard, but in the end, Downhill Leopard led some people to ambush Brother Loong. Now that his Celestial Dog Gang has become the strongest power in the city, we can only keep less than two hundred people here in the Village Chen. All the brothers are waiting for you to return and bring us back our splendor. "


    I nodded my head. It seemed that there really wasn''t anyone on the Brother Loong''s side, otherwise there wouldn''t be a need for the camels to carry injury onto the battlefield. Sigh, actually, I don''t want to care about this matter. Before, I was trying to find a mountain because I was not well off, but now, I am the biggest mountain. I don''t need to look for anyone else, I just want to be a rich deity. It was a pity that an old saying had been proven, that when people are in the martial arts world, they are forced to do so. Wherever there is a person, there is also the martial arts world, and hiding is impossible, even if I do not go look for the Howling Celestial Dog, the Howling Celestial Dog would come look for me.


    After the camel finished speaking, it walked to the corner and picked up half of the brick, then walked over, "Elder Brother Snake, move aside, I''ll break the glass for you."


    I helplessly smiled, signalling to the camel not to waste my efforts. This is a brick, not the Sky Flipping Seal. But then again, it was unknown if the Sky Flipping Seal had the power of ten Hellfire missiles when it came crashing down. The next time I see Guang Chengzi, I must ask him for help.


    "The camel tried its best in vain and gave up." Elder Brother Snake, how did you get in, where is this thing''s door? "


    When the camel said this, I remembered that I was too focused on getting angry that I forgot Mu Dajian had the key.


    "Hurry up and let me go, quickly open this broken box," I shouted at Mu Dajian.


    It was only then that Mu Dajian remembered that I was still trapped in the box. At that moment, not to mention a hundred million, even if it was a billion, he would still smash this box. Mu Dajian crawled up from the ground and stood close to the foreigner, muttering to himself for a long time. The foreigner asked with a questioning gaze, as if he was confirming that the hundred million thing was destroyed so easily. Even the foreigner was feeling pained for Mu Dajian.


    I say, that foreigner, you keep sighing over and over again. It''s not like you''re throwing things at your family, it''s something people spent money to buy. The heck, this isn''t like smashing a golden egg. What are you hesitating for?


    foreigner held onto the glass wall for a long time before he took out something similar to a remote control, pointed it at the glass and prepared to press it. At this moment, another group of people appeared. Today was a strange day, and the people in the warehouse kept on coming one after another.


    The two SUVs suddenly sped into the warehouse. The plane and the camel''s men and a few mercenaries stood not far from the door. The two SUVs didn''t run too fast; one of them flew too low. There was no time for them to dodge. They were all sent flying by the SUV and crushed.


    The SUV stopped at a place not far from the Black and White Impermanence with a "ga" sound. The first one to jump down from the front passenger seat was actually the Howling Celestial Dog. He held a machete in his hand and ordered the little brothers who were getting off the SUV one after another, "Kill them all, don''t leave a single one alive!"


    At the moment, they were dead on the plane. The mercenaries were quick to react. Two of them were still alive, but they were all injured.


    The clan members of Celestial Dog Gang swarmed over at the same time. The two mercenaries were indeed mighty, but under the heavy reward, they even broke several people''s necks with their bare hands. Howling Celestial Dog who was watching on the side was enraged, he rushed up and started using his Mad Dog Fist Technique. After a few rounds, he had killed two mercenaries. However, he had also sustained some injuries and was stabbed in the chest by one of the mercenaries before he died.


    The Howling Celestial Dog wiped off the blood on its chest and licked it on its lips. It glared at me, looking like a bloodthirsty madman.


    "Soul Stealing Body," the young monk said.


    I almost hated the Howling Celestial Dog to death, so I grinded my teeth and said, "This guy was raised by the God Erlang''s Howling Celestial Dog before. He sneaked down himself."


    At this moment, the only ones left outside the box are Mu Dajian, foreigner and the little monk. On their side, there were still seven people who had the ability to fight.


    Just now, looking at these people''s skills, it could be seen that they all knew a few tricks. They should all be practitioners, and all of their expressions were fierce, likely the elites of Celestial Dog Gang.


    "The Howling Celestial Dog smiled at me," Hehe, I''ve been listening at the back window for a while.


    I frowned. He must have followed the camels, or the men they brought with them had spies. If the Howling Celestial Dog knew that I was trapped in the box, it would be troublesome.


    I shouted at foreigner who was trembling in fear, "Quickly open this broken box!"


    Unfortunately, the foreigner is obviously illiterate, and I don''t know what I''m talking about. Oooo... then... I was trying so hard to think of a foreign language, and it seemed to me that mastering a foreign language was going to work.


    It''s a pity that my English is clearly of a higher level. The local smell is very thick, and is not something a foreigner can understand. foreigner did not understand or was scared silly, and did not press the button.


    Just then, the Howling Celestial Dog moved. It rushed to the front of foreigner, grabbed the remote control and kicked him away.


    "No!" I cried out miserably. The Howling Celestial Dog had the remote control, so how could I come out?


    The Howling Celestial Dog grinned at me for a moment, and then, in front of me, violently tore the remote control into parts, and then used his feet to turn it into powder. How am I going to get out without a remote control? It wasn''t for the TV. If it was broken, he could buy one from a stall on the ground and use it again.

 C56

    Seeing the plane and its lackeys smashed into pieces by the car, the camel could no longer hold itself back, holding its paper knife as it rushed towards the Howling Celestial Dog.


    Unfortunately, the camel had not recovered from its injuries, and only one hand could use it. Even if it had all its limbs, it might not be a match for the Howling Celestial Dog, much less this very moment. Before he could even get close, he was kicked to the ground by the Howling Celestial Dog.


    The Howling Celestial Dog raised its hand and slashed towards the camel''s neck. Just as the camel was about to be decapitated, it could not bear to continue watching. I kept sighing in my heart. It''s impossible to go against fate. Camels are really hard to escape death. At this moment, the most powerful camel in this group of people was about to die. All that was left were a bunch of sheep that could be slaughtered at any moment. I pressed my head against the glass and closed my eyes. I couldn''t bear to watch any longer.


    After waiting for a long time, I still couldn''t hear the camel''s scream. I raised my head and saw an unbelievable scene, the little monk had both his hands clasped together and grabbed the blade, he was currently wrestling with the Howling Celestial Dog. The Howling Celestial Dog clenched its teeth, the veins on its neck bulging, it seemed to have used all its strength. The little monk was not angry, although his face revealed a trace of strain, it was not as exaggerated as the Howling Celestial Dog s.


    The Howling Celestial Dog looked like it was about to run out of energy, it did not care about morals, and shouted to the capable men behind it: "Why are you still standing there, kill him!"


    A group of men with sabers rushed forward. The young monk had no choice but to let go and fight with those few guys. I really couldn''t tell that this young monk was usually a little dazed. This kind of martial arts isn''t anything ordinary. From what I can tell, he''s only slightly weaker than me.


    The little monk was walking down the river from those Celestial Dog Gang Sect members and seemed to be quite skilled at it. From time to time, he would even hit someone, forcing one to retreat. However, the young monk was soft-hearted and was unwilling to kill those fellows. Otherwise, those fellows would have been crippled long ago. The current situation was somewhat similar to the six major sects besieging a bright peak. It was a pity that I, who was supposed to be the main character, was locked in a box. With such an eye-catching character, he could only let the young monk take advantage of him.


    Howling Celestial Dog also joined in the fray. This fellow was a Divine Beast after all, and with six practitioners helping him, his days would not be easy. Mu Dajian and that foreigner didn''t have any fighting strength left, they could be ignored. I was locked in the box and now the little monk had become the pillar of hope, our only hope.


    I shouted angrily at the young monk, "Fight back! Fight back! Beat up his brother-in-law!"


    "But ¡­" However ¡­ "They''re just normal people. I can''t do it." At such a crucial moment, this little brat was actually at a loss again.


    "They are all bad people, bad people who do everything they can," I quickly explained. "The Buddha said that killing one bad person means saving ten good people."


    "But ¡­" However ¡­ "I''m a channeler," the guy said. Just as I was talking, the Howling Celestial Dog suddenly sneak attacked from behind. I cried out in alarm, "Be careful!"


    The little monk was currently surrounded by four to five people from the Celestial Dog Gang. He could only struggle to free a hand and slap away the Howling Celestial Dog''s machete, but was unable to stop the Howling Celestial Dog''s fist. The Howling Celestial Dog''s fist landed on the little monk''s ribs.


    The punch was so heavy that the young monk took two steps back, spat out a mouthful of blood, and slumped on the ground. Although he was not unconscious, he had lost his ability to fight and could only close his eyes and rest.


    "Lord Yama... If I had known earlier ¡­ "I should have listened to you ¡­" When the little monk took off all his clothes and placed it on the chopping board, waiting for the Howling Celestial Dog to slaughter him, he then stopped thinking about it and remembered that my words were correct. Unfortunately, it was already too late.


    My heart was dead. Without the remote control, my own inability to come out was already a foregone conclusion, and the little monk was injured. With the Howling Celestial Dog''s personality, it seemed like we would all die here today, regardless of whether we are humans or gods.


    After defeating the little monk, the Howling Celestial Dog looked at Mu Dajian and foreigner who had no fighting power and smirked at me, "Lord Yama, I never thought that one day you would be trapped by something made by a normal person."


    I couldn''t be bothered with him.


    "Today, I really picked up a big bargain," the Howling Celestial Dog said complacently as it glanced at the unconscious Black and White Impermanence on the ground and then looked at the box that was closing around me. "It actually managed to catch all of the big shots in one go."


    "And you can even get what I want the most," the Howling Celestial Dog said as she walked to the tub that Mu Ge''er was in. She extended her hand to pull the wings on his back and picked him up from the tub. Mu Ge''er was already unconscious.


    "Look, look," the Howling Celestial Dog looked like the scrawny face of the villains who had gained control over everything, "A good body, what did you guys make out of it? Sizzle, it even grew two wings."


    The Howling Celestial Dog had already wanted to destroy his body for more than a day or two, and today, they were finally getting their way.


    "If you dare to touch a single hair on her head, I''ll make sure you die without a complete corpse ¡ª"


    "I''m so scared," the Howling Celestial Dog said in a wretched voice, "Do you think you''re still the King of Hell, or do you think you still have a Magic Weapon?" After saying that, the Howling Celestial Dog turned its neck and searched the entire warehouse. Its gaze finally stopped at the Adibas Bucket that was next to the body of a mercenary. What was even more unfortunate was that the zipper of the barrel was opened, revealing half of the beer bottle.


    "Hehe," The Howling Celestial Dog casually threw away the machete in its hand, walked over and pulled out the beer bottle from the barrel, then waved it twice in the air, "Now this Magic Weapon belongs to me."


    The Howling Celestial Dog continued, "With this High-grade Magic Weapon, even if the God Erlang comes, he would kneel down and call me Lord Dog."


    The Howling Celestial Dog activated the divine power on his body, wanting to control the beer bottle. "Eh," he said in surprise, "This thing has already been recognized as its master? But it''s fine. As long as you die, he will be another ownerless Magic Weapon. "


    He looked at me and said proudly, "Today is truly a lucky day, one stone and three birds. I managed to solve two big problems in my heart and obtained another High-grade Magic Weapon. As long as I destroy this body, everything will be fine! "


    I stood behind the glass and stared at him. "What do you want?"


    "Of course it''s to burn it," after saying that, the Howling Celestial Dog threw his own body onto the ground. "Get some gas from the car and ¡ª"


    "Ge''er''s soul is really in that dog''s body?" Mu Dajian who was standing beside the box asked.


    I nodded my head helplessly, and when Mu Dajian saw me nodding, he followed suit. But right after that, he suddenly picked up the paper knife left behind by the camel on the ground, "I will fight you to the death," he held onto his blade and rushed towards the Howling Celestial Dog.


    I sighed and shook my head. Pitiful parents, billionaires would risk their lives for their children, but unfortunately, this was destined to be a charge with a disparity in power, just like how the people of the Boxers charged at the allied armies of the Eight Nations with long spears and sabers. Before Mu Dajian could even get close to the Howling Celestial Dog, he was kicked to the ground by a gang member.


    "I beg you, don''t hurt Ge''er," Mu Dajian pleaded as she was stepped on by the gang member on her chest. "No matter how much money you want, I''ll give it to you!"


    "Hehe, this really isn''t a matter of money," the Howling Celestial Dog said.


    "Big Brother, the gas is ready," a gang member said as he walked over with half a barrel of gas.


    "Good!" After I burn this body, no one will be able to make me go back, "the Howling Celestial Dog said." As for our Lord Yama, let me think, should I throw you and your box into the sea, or bury you in the ground?


    "Hehe," a familiar voice called out. "With us brothers here, I''m afraid you won''t have such good teeth."


    At this moment, I was in despair, and my heart was dark, but at the sound of it, I saw the light of dawn again.


    You ¡­" You... You... Ahh ¡­ Ahh ¡­ Ahh ¡­ Ah, you must... Dead ¡­ "Die ¡­" Black Wuchang glared at Mu Dajian and said.


    It was unknown when the Black and White Impermanence, who was lying on the ground, suddenly stood up. There were two charred paper talismans on the ground, it seemed like the little monk did it. Later on, White Impermanence told me that the little monk had stuck two paper talismans on their foreheads, and this paper talisman was equivalent to a double, and transferred the poison from the dirty items onto the paper talisman.


    "Hehe," White Impermanence held her mourning stick and bowed towards the little monk that was currently sitting cross-legged with her eyes closed. "Thank you for helping ¡ª"


    The young monk opened his eyes, "Hur Hur, I don''t deserve the title of master. The two Messengers, please call me young monk."


    "Ah Dang ¡­" Ah Dang ¡­ Ah Dang ¡­ Can afford it, "the Black Wuchang said.


    White Impermanence turned her head to stare at Mu Dajian again, "Hehe, this is really a good plan, let''s talk about our debts later."


    Ah, wait ¡­" Ahh... "Ahhh, I''ll tell you later ¡­" The Black Wuchang said.


    These two brothers were normally 5 or 6, but with their vengeful nature, they had never been at such a disadvantage before. Now, it was Mu Dajian''s turn to tremble in fear. However, at this moment, all of Mu Dajian''s thoughts were on Mu Ge''er, as long as the Black and White Impermanence could save Mu Ge''er from the Howling Celestial Dog, he herself didn''t have time to think about it.


    "Hehe," White Impermanence said to the Howling Celestial Dog. "You''re still looking for a place to hide after stealing a person''s body, so you have to jump into the hands of Master Xie and Master Fan. Today, I won''t forgive you ¡ª"


    As soon as Black and White Impermanence came back to life, HOLD stopped the audience. The Howling Celestial Dog that was previously full of pride was now facing a great enemy. In terms of background, all three of them belonged to the Immortal World. In terms of solo combat, Howling Celestial Dog against mortals was alright, but their abilities were the lowest of the three. Crow, do not laugh at them, if King of Demons comes, all three of them will be dead. The most important thing was that the Howling Celestial Dog had taken over the body of the Downhill Leopard, and the Black and White Impermanence were ancestor masters who specialized in taking people''s souls. A soul that did not match the body was easily struck out of the body of the Black and White Impermanence. Since the attributes were the exact opposite, the Black White Impermanence ate the Howling Celestial Dog.

 C57

    "Don''t force me," the Howling Celestial Dog had already started to retreat, "I have a lot of people under my command!"


    "Xie, Faan," I shouted as I stood in the glass cabinet. "Cut him to death!"


    "Hehe, your subordinates are not enough to beat me up," White Impermanence said, then began to emit a green aura from her Wailing Stick and entered battle mode.


    "Brothers, attack!" The Howling Celestial Dog called out to the helpers around him.


    "Large... Large... "Big brother, what are we facing ¡ª" The gang members were not stupid. Seeing the black and white duo with green auras surrounding their bodies, they were definitely not human. Even the timid ones'' legs and stomachs started to twitch.


    "If I tell you to go, then go!" The Howling Celestial Dog roared at the gang under him.


    "We really can''t do this ¡ª" One of the gang members threw down his sabre, turned around and ran out. The rest of them didn''t stay idle either, throwing down their sabers and running out.


    "I will skin you alive!" the Howling Celestial Dog roared. He was then mercilessly abandoned.


    "Hehe, you want to run?" White Impermanence looked at the gang members. "Faan ¡ª"


    Black Wuchang took a big stride and instantly caught up to him. With a few "shua shua" sounds, the remaining six sect disciples weakly laid on the ground. Their souls left their bodies and stood on top of their bodies.


    At this moment, the Black and White Impermanence, one in front and one behind, surrounded the Howling Celestial Dog.


    The Howling Celestial Dog timidly took two steps back and raised the Magic Weapon in her hands. "Don''t come over, I have a Magic Weapon!" This guy was acting powerful in the mortal world, but whenever he met a deity, he would reveal his cowardly nature. Dogs can''t stop eating shit.


    "Hehe," White Impermanence glanced at him. "Who would believe you when you say that?" White Impermanence was the one who told me how the Magic Weapon recognized me as its master. Of course, he knew more than me that the function of the beer bottle in the hands of the Howling Celestial Dog might actually be the function of a beer bottle.


    Right at this moment, a white light flashed in front of the Howling Celestial Dog, the beer bottle in his hand disappeared, and the Black and White Impermanence stood there, the little monk was sitting, the camel was lying down, Mu Dajian and foreigner were sitting, and one was squatting down, not on our side. A small warehouse had already become a whirlpool in the martial arts world. All kinds of forces were here to interfere. What kind of great god was this?


    The white light was too fast, he did not react at all. After the white light faded, a mottled pug stood across from me with a beer bottle in its beak, looking at me through the glass.


    This is the same God, it doesn''t look like any high quality goods, could it be that this is the same with the Howling Celestial Dog? Today, wave after wave of enemy forces continuously came over as if they were visiting a family to pay their respects. It made my heart feel a little uncomfortable.


    Wait, this mottled pug looks a little familiar, I think I''ve seen it somewhere before. Just as I was thinking, I saw the pug turn around and throw the beer bottle s towards the glass. "Peng", the glass which was said to be equivalent to ten Hellfire Missiles was pierced through, and the beer bottle s steadily landed in my hands. The entire glass in front of me shattered into pieces.


    "It''s just a coincidence," foreigner''s voice sounded from the side, and the next action was for the foreigner to directly faint over. Everyone was stunned, was this the power of a Magic Weapon? I was surprised for a moment. Suddenly, I remembered that the beer bottle had already returned to my hands. One bottle in my hand.


    Finally, it was the time for my beautiful transformation. I roared, and spun the beer bottle, smashing the remaining three pieces of glass into pieces with three bangs. This was the High-grade Magic Weapon, its power was boundless, what hell fire, a patriot, it was far inferior to this beer bottle.


    At this moment, I am the God of Heaven, I am the King of Hell. The humiliation from before has finally come to an end. I looked up and saw that the plane and a few of its lackeys were lying on the ground. A camel was lying on the ground, clutching its wound. If he did not avenge this enmity, he would definitely not be a human! The young monk sat cross-legged on the ground, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. Mu Dajian sat on the ground. If he did not avenge this enmity, he vowed not to ¡­ Wait a minute, he''s scammed my muscles so hard these past few days, should I help him take revenge? Forget it, there is a misunderstanding between us, we have to stay outside of it. After all, Mu Dajian and I are the type of people who have internal conflicts that can be resolved.


    That mixed fur pug, seeing that I had escaped, the beer bottle returned to my hands. Only then did it shake off its leg and run outside the door with vigorous hands. Hehe, actually, this little white dog is quite cute. He would not ask for anything in return for what he had done in the past. However, it really did look familiar.


    I carried the beer bottle and walked out of the box, full of killing intent. I walked towards the Howling Celestial Dog, one step at a time, and wished that I could stomp the concrete floor to pieces. MBD, today, I want to uphold justice for the heavens, "Xie, Faan, help me hold down him!"


    Suddenly, I remembered who that cute little white dog was. My master, my beer bottle had already recognized him, how could a dog use its full power to break that glass? There was only one possibility, and that was that the original owner of the beer bottle, the middle-aged woman who sold me the beer, had the ability to do so. That''s right, I was talking about where did this cute little white dog come from. Back then, it was still in the arms of that middle-aged aunt.


    "It''s her," I said, stopping and frowning to myself. I don''t know if I should thank this middle-aged woman, or just stick a curse on her.


    AHH@@ The Howling Celestial Dog jumped out of the warehouse like a spring and disappeared from their line of sight. He had actually forgotten this skill, which could devour everything. "His appetite was quite good. Last time, he had eaten half a moon and this time he had eaten a piece of colored steel. I wonder if this fellow will be able to digest this.


    "Stop chasing him," I snapped out of my daze and stopped the Black and White Impermanence who was about to give chase. "I''m going to uproot him later ¡ª"


    At this moment, after the dust has settled, I finally came out from that "Pandora". The King of Hell is still the tall and mighty Son of Yama, and the Howling Celestial Dog is still the dirty Howling Celestial Dog.


    "Ge''er ¡ª ¡ª" Mu Dajian pounced over and picked up the Howling Celestial Dog''s body. This body could also be called the resting place for Mu Ge''er''s soul.


    "Little Monk, why is Ge''er still not awake yet?" I asked. Originally, I said three days would be enough for me to recover, but I was sealed inside the box for three days, adding the previous one, there were already five days. Logically speaking, Mu Ge''er should have awakened a long time ago.


    "Lord Yama, this is what I want to tell you," The little monk scratched his head, "The day before yesterday, I discovered that the female benefactor''s soul had already completely recovered, but her soul was still in a deep sleep, unable to wake up no matter how I cried. I couldn''t find you no matter how hard I tried. "


    "Xie, can you tell what''s going on?"


    The Black and White Impermanence lowered their heads and looked at him for a moment. At the same time, they shook their heads, "Hee hee, my lord, from my point of view, you have indeed fallen asleep ¡ª ¡ª"


    "Yan ¡­" Yan ¡­ You must save Ge''er! " Mu Dajian didn''t know what to call me anymore.


    "Hmph," I looked at him and coldly snorted, "You don''t have to worry about that. Since Ge''er and I are fated for this, I will naturally think of a way." After saying that, she looked at the Black and White Impermanence beside her, then turned to Mu Dajian and said, "You should choose something for yourself instead. It''s best for you to quickly understand the activities in the eighteen levels of hell, this way, it won''t be too painful."


    Mu Dajian stood up, gritted his teeth and said, "As long as everyone can save Mu Ge''er, I, Mu Dagang, will give up on these two hundred kilograms!"


    The Black and White Impermanence simultaneously flung their sleeves, "Hmmph ¡ª" "Ahhh ¡ª" They simultaneously turned around.


    I looked at Mu Dajian''s determined eyes and felt my heart soften. No matter what, he is still Mu Ge''er''s old man. If I really send him to the eighteen levels of hell, Mu Ge''er will still fight me when she wakes up. What''s more, he still had the Paper-man Zhang, her future brother-in-law.


    As for the Black and White Impermanence, I understand them too well. These two fellows actually didn''t insist on letting Mu Dajian go to hell, the key thing is that they couldn''t get out of Mu Dajian''s trap.


    Forget it, let''s smooth things over. I took the chance to blink at Mu Dajian when the two of them were behind their backs and made a hand gesture of a banknote, "How do I deal with you? "If you don''t burn a few tons of burnt paper for them, I don''t think you''ll be able to pass!"


    Mu Dajian had roamed the entire mall for dozens of years. If he did not have this bit of eye for discernment, he could really die here. He immediately followed up with a rod, "How can that be? I heard from others that there''s a house in the suburbs that has a goods product made from Paper-man Zhang''s Paper Doll Shop. If the two of you can forgive me, I''ll send people to take care of that place. This voice was clear and powerful, and it seemed like it had been used quite a few times. It was even better than what the announcer had said.


    I looked over my shoulder. This condition is too good. The faces of the Black and White Impermanence twitched. Think about it, each person has forty Rola Takizawa, forty Cangjing Empty, forty Wutang Orchids, forty villas, and forty ponies ¡­ "Don''t you two feel so good about this." Xie, Faan, I think that''s about it. Although he set us up, it is still a misunderstanding, there is no need to kill all of us. If we get him into the eighteen levels of hell, that would just be to vent his anger. We might as well accept his apologies and let him go. "


    Of course, the Black and White Impermanence were willing, so they hurriedly dismounted. "Hehe, everything will be done according to sire''s instructions ¡ª"


    "Ah, that ¡­" Ah, that ¡­ Ah, then ¡­ Calculate... Calculate... "Forget it ¡­" The Black Wuchang said.


    Mu Dagang was overjoyed, "I will arrange someone to order the goods right now!" After saying that, he looked around and realized that all of his subordinates had died.


    "No need, I have a share in that Paper Doll Shop, I can arrange for this," I said magnanimously.


    Mu Dajian was also not one to drag things out, "Alright, I will go and activate Ge''er''s card tomorrow and transfer 5 million to you first.

 C58

    "Lord Yama," the little monk said as he walked over, "I''m not good at martial arts, so I can''t cure that female benefactor''s soul, but I think my master can. Why don''t I bring that female benefactor to see her?"


    I nodded my head. This little monk has outstanding cultivation skills. His master might be a hermit master or something. Seeing that I agreed, the little monk carried the body of the Howling Celestial Dog and placed it back into the large bathtub.


    I looked up and saw the camel squatting on the ground, holding the body of the plane in front of it.


    After all, these people died because of me. I am responsible. Besides, this guy on the plane is a nice guy, and I was going to use him. Just as I frowned and wondered if I should go against the heavens again and save them, White Impermanence suddenly said, "Hehe, hey, Lord, these people are all undead in the Book of Life and Death."


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    "Hehe, that is to say, the Book of Life and Death shows that these people are not dead yet," White Impermanence said.


    "That is to say, if I revive them, even the ninth heaven wouldn''t mind?" I said, pleasantly surprised.


    Black and White Impermanence nodded at the same time. "Hehe, it''s like that!"


    "How could this be?" I''m still a little worried.


    "Hehe, perhaps because it involves matters between the celestial realms, the Book of Life and Death could not predict that these people would die here, so it shows that they still have a lifespan," White Impermanence said.


    "In other words, the Book of Life and Death could never have predicted that an immortal would suffer if they fought amongst mortals." I had always thought that the Book of Life and Death was omnipotent.


    "Hehe, it should be like this. The Book of Life and Death only deals with mortal matters. It only deals with mortal matters related to retribution and longevity."


    "That''s good, that''s good," I said as I walked over to see that the camel''s brothers and mercenaries had been hit by a car or cut to pieces.


    When he saw that the camel was still crying, he was annoyed. He kicked the camel''s butt, "What''s the use of crying, go find some water for me. See how I revive them!"


    Hearing my words, the camel raised its head in surprise. "The dead can be saved?"


    What I should have seen today, what I shouldn''t have seen, the camel saw it, I didn''t want to hide it from him anymore, "Nonsense, your father''s other identity is Hades, I''m the one who said those words!"


    The camel looked at me with wide eyes. Today, the supernatural things had confused the camel, but behind me stood the real Black and White Impermanence, whose image was the best advertisement. He could not help but be skeptical. The Black and White Impermanence were normally in the mortal world and normal people would not be able to see them. However, because the magic technique had been broken by the filthy object, ordinary people could see them. Once they were gone, it would take some time.


    When I saw him still squatting there, I kicked him again. "Did you not understand what I said, or did you not hear me clearly? I ¡ª ¡ª am ¡ª ¡ª Yan ¡ª Wang ¡ª"


    Only then did the camel wake up from its stupor and run out the door. Just as he ran out, he turned back, "Yan ¡­" Yan ¡­ Elder Brother Snake Yan, what did you say just now? " The camel is the same as Mu Dajian, I don''t even know what to call me anymore.


    "Elder Brother Snake Yan, f * ck, what a strong person can be worthy of this title." "Let''s just call it Elder Brother Snake," I said, knowing that the name Hades in the mortal world was only a name to be used, not on the surface of my lips.


    "Get me some water," I said.


    The camel immediately nodded its head in agreement, and then ran out, "No need, there''s one here," said Mu Dajian. He pulled out half a pure-water bottle from the trunk of the SUV left behind by the Howling Celestial Dog. People with cars usually throw bottled water into the trunk in case they need it. Don''t say it, Mu Dajian was meticulous and was the person who did the most important things.


    I poured a bottle of water into the beer bottle and told them to put all the missing arms and legs together. Then, I dipped the water in the bottle and tapped them one by one. Saving a group of seven or eight people was the same as saving a group of people, and saving a group of mercenaries was the same as saving a group of people. At the same time, saving a group of seven or eight people was the same as saving a group of people.


    At the same time, my entire body feels lofty and lofty. The vulgar aura coming from my bones has disappeared as well. In its place is a holy aura. My entire body feels like it has been bathed in the holiness and gentleness of the Guan Yin Bodhisattva. Amitabha, may I ask how much pork is one catty?


    What a bunch of nonsense. The wounds on the corpses lying on the ground were healing at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye. Their chests rose and fell, and just like that, they were dead.


    There were more and more strangers in the black and white camp, and they didn''t want to stay any longer. Since their invisibility had also recovered, I ordered them to return the souls of the sect members to their bodies and wipe away their memories before leaving. As for those sect members, after their memories were erased, they would probably have to put on their pants and start learning how to conduct themselves.


    After the Black and White Impermanence left, those fellows woke up. I couldn''t be bothered to explain to them whose side it was to be thrown to. He would do whatever he had to say and do what he had to do.


    Mu Dajian held onto the little monk''s hand, and continued to say something. I leaned over to hear it. It turns out that he wanted the little monk and his master to go to Mu Dajian''s house.


    The young monk was at a loss again. Should he go or not? I think that it makes sense. With Mu Dajian, the rich one, the little monk and his master would no longer have to be poor to eat or buy medicine. Thus, he interrupted, "Of course, I''m going."


    Ever since he saw me save the dead with his own eyes, the little monk has treated me with reverence. I told Mu Dajian a few more things. When Mu Dajian heard that the little monk''s master was seriously ill, Ma Shan patted his chest and promised. He would definitely ask the best doctor to cure the little monk''s master''s illness. Guaranteed Denton abalone lobster, sea cucumber shark fin, pure silkworm silk quilted with fine fur, European beef French red wine. Hearing that, I was stunned and almost wanted to ask him if I had received such treatment.


    After speaking a little more, I told the camel to put the plane on a few cars and they were about to leave after Mu Dajian and I left each other with their cell phones. These fellows were still alive, but judging from the blood that was splattered all over the ground, it was clear that they had lost quite a bit of blood and were in dire need of recovery.


    Suddenly, a figure like lightning appeared in front of me, causing me to shiver in fright. This time, I had completely run away.


    Eh, I actually forgot about the foreigner. When this fellow saw the magic treasure he was so proud of get smashed into pieces by the beer bottle, he fainted. Now that he woke up, he blocked my path and started to speak.


    Mu Dajian acted as the temporary translator. foreigner''s intention was to ask me to study the beer bottle for him. He wanted to see what it was that was actually more powerful than ten Hellfire Missiles.


    I quickly shook my head. I have a lot of enemies now, and there''s no limit to the blood and lives of heroes. I''m relying on the beer bottle to survive.


    foreigner also said that his company had a rule: If someone could break that "Pandora", they could return the money they spent to buy the box. When Mu Dajian heard this, he immediately said that he would give a hundred million dollars to me.


    My heart hasn''t been working well recently, so when I heard Mu Dajian''s words, I immediately felt that my heart blood supply was insufficient. However, this 100 million yuan wasn''t easy to get. He had to go to their Sky Network Corporation''s US Headquarters to demonstrate it and gain the recognition.


    The heck, could it be a trap? An image appeared in my mind: I was wearing a suit and walking confidently onto American soil, and just as I stepped out of the airport gates, a group of Black Man s came and pinned me to the ground. On the backs of these people were written the words FBI, and they took my beer bottle, and then they locked me up in jail, along with a group of Negroes, and every day my chrysanthemum blossomed. When I thought of this scene, my legs immediately went limp. However, for the sake of a hundred million US dollars, even if my ass was blown off, it was worth it. I still agreed to it.


    foreigner bowed with all his might in excitement, and before my hand even touched the beer bottle, my eyes darkened with emotion and I fainted again.


    Both sides got an SUV, the camel drove the rest of us out of the warehouse, leaving the rest of the business to Mu Dajian, which was originally his company''s warehouse. might have to gift those few clan members with Psychiatric Hospital. I am ashamed of myself for temporarily adding a few more mentally ill people to the country who are unable to take care of themselves and occupy public medical resources, and I will pay attention to them next time.


    Sitting on the car, he realized that the warehouse was not in the city, but on the mountain peak outside the city. It was huge, just like the castle, it was all warehouse owned by Mu Dajian''s company.


    Reaching the Village Chen, there was still a sea of people at the convention. Although the Howling Celestial Dog''s power had not arrived yet, there were already some scumbags at the assembly who were scouts of the Celestial Dog Gang. The moment he entered the Village Chen, he discovered that the people who usually lined up at the entrance of the village to buy paper goods had all disappeared. There was a sign at the entrance of the village saying that Paper-man Zhang''s family had matters to attend to and would temporarily suspend business.


    The Paper Doll Shop gate was tightly shut, and I went up to knock on the door. The shop was filled with camel''s subordinates, all of them had serious expressions, holding onto all sorts of stuff as they guarded the two sides of the door, preparing for the Howling Celestial Dog''s Celestial Dog Gang attack.


    The camel called for people to carry the somewhat weak aircraft into the room. Paper-man Zhang had already come out to welcome them after hearing the news. There was no comrade-in-arms hug, no moving words, not even a hint of excitement in his eyes.


    Paper-man Zhang tilted his head and looked at me, "Have you eaten?"


    "No, not for three days," I said.


    "Oh, I was just casually asking. I just finished lunch, so you can wait for dinner," the old thing said, looking like he was about to die.

 C59

    F * ck, I thought he was going to cook for me to calm me down, but I didn''t think this old thing had any intention of doing that. However, it could be seen that Paper-man Zhang had not been having a good time these past few days. His face was pale and his eyes were as red as a rabbit''s. My disappearance left Paper-man Zhang with a mess. He was the clearest in the world about me, thinking of ways to find me together with the Black and White Impermanence and thinking of ways to find me along with the camel. They had to communicate with both sides. Furthermore, there were hundreds of people in these courtyards. If there were no Paper-man Zhang pressuring them, they would have all either scattered and died together on their way to take revenge for the Brother Loong. I''m grateful. I''m really grateful to him. Needless to say, the idea of closing the door and closing it was probably his idea as well. With this old fellow''s steadiness, he definitely wants to wait for my news before making any plans.


    "I need to go to the bathroom first. I haven''t been there in three days," I said.


    "Oh, then hurry up and go," Paper-man Zhang said indifferently, but still followed me to the toilet.


    After a while, I came out of the toilet. "I can''t pee, it''s like there''s a fire inside Sun Lao''er," I held onto my crotch as I said painfully, "Old man, can you stop pretending to be deep? Hurry up and give me a treatment."


    Paper-man Zhang glanced at me. "I said little snake ¡ª" Great sir, when I saw you in the past, you were always the big brother''s short one. You asked your son to call you big uncle, but now you call me little snake instead.


    I glared at him. I will deal with you after I solve the problem of releasing my inner energy. For some reason, this time, he came back to find that things were different. In the past, they had been on the same team, but after a few days of suffering, they felt like brothers and sisters, connected by their hearts. When I was in danger, Paper-man Zhang did not betray me. Instead, he did very well. "With just an old man and a small snake, it seems that my relationship with Paper-man Zhang has grown a lot closer." "Little bastard, did you get kicked in the head by a donkey? You have a High-grade Magic Weapon in your hand, let me give you a boost. Can''t you just grab a sip of water and drink it? Everything will be fine!


    "Fuck, old man, why didn''t you say ¡ª" I cursed, and drank half a bottle of water from the water pipe in front of the toilet into my mouth. In less than a minute, it was unknown if it was due to drinking raw water or the effects of the Magic Weapon, but the feeling of having muscles overdeveloped and disappeared.


    I went into the bathroom and released all the energy I had accumulated for the past three days.


    After exiting the Paper-man Zhang, he said to me, "Let''s go and take a look at Xiaolong ¡­"


    "Who is Xiaolong?" I asked.


    "The big brother of Flying Dragon Association, Xu Hailong ¡ª" The Paper-man Zhang said.


    Dragonet... Dragonet... Dragonet... Me: # $% *...


    Arriving at the room where the camel had taken care of her wounds, she pushed open the door and entered. On the bed sat an old man with white hair and his legs wrapped in bandages. Upon closer inspection, this man looked familiar, and upon closer inspection, it seemed like it was either Brother Loong or his father.


    "Brother Loong?" I was shocked and tried to ask, who knows if Brother Loong would send his father here to take refuge at this critical moment again. In the end, Brother Loong made a promise, causing me to give up the impulse to call him grandpa. I haven''t seen her for three days, how did she become like this? Is this still the Brother Loong that arranged for me to be able to send out condoms and Viagra''s Brother Loong while they were still in their golden splendor?


    "Hehe, Brother Old Snake, you''re finally back," Brother Loong said in a low voice.


    "Brother Loong, your legs ¡­" I don''t know what to say anymore.


    "Hehe, the Downhill Leopard broke a big tendon," the Brother Loong caressed the bandage, "This leg can be considered crippled ¡ª ¡ª"


    "Downhill Leopard!" Of course, I was thinking of the Howling Celestial Dog, "I will cripple him!" After saying that, he stood up and was about to leave, when suddenly my hand was pulled, it was Brother Loong.


    "I, Xu Hailong, have been in the martial arts world for dozens of years. If you were to say that I''ve suffered today''s fate, you can''t blame anyone else," Brother Loong said.


    "Brother Loong, what''s wrong with you?" I didn''t dare to believe it, this Brother Loong in front of me doesn''t look like the big brother of a gangster, he''s just a terrible old man.


    Listen to me, "the Brother Loong continued to speak," I have deserved it for my sins, but the two hundred brothers under me can''t walk on my old path. I have been chatting with big brother Paper-man Zhang for the past few days, I want you to lead them to the right path! "


    "What?" I don''t understand.


    "Hehe, it''s just like now," Brother Loong said. "You did very well, letting them help out in the shop and get a fixed salary. Although it''s hard work, it''s still better than being a hoodlum outside."


    "You mean, you''re going to change careers?" I asked.


    "It''s not me, it''s you," Brother Loong said. "Brother, I''m near crippled now, in the future, it''s all up to you ¡ª"


    The Brother Loong continued, "In the future, you have to bring them and do a good job in Paper Doll Shop. This way, they can be like a human being. The Brother Loong paused for a moment before continuing, "As for me, all these years I''ve been protecting and betting on prostitutes, selling drugs, and I''m full of evil. I plan to turn myself in, even if it means being shot to death by the government, I am willing."


    Shock, absolute shock. After not seeing his for three days, Brother Loong seemed to have thought about everything for thirty years. In fact, in my opinion, what Brother Loong said was the best way. I don''t want to go out at any time and save the camels and airplanes at a place where there was a fire on the streets, but this mentality gap is too big, I can''t accept it.


    "Now that our folk company has just started, it''s time to hire a lot of people. Old Long, you can rest assured that your brothers are the brothers of me, Old Zhang, and Little Snake. We will definitely lead them on the right path!" Paper-man Zhang said.


    "You old man, what do you know? "Why are you joining in the fun!" I panicked and scolded Paper-man Zhang.


    "You little brat, you''re still too young, and you still want to get lucky all day. "You also don''t claim that you have a few taels of silver worth of life left."


    Brother Loong pressed his hands together to stop the smell of gunpowder from spreading between the two of us. "Old Snake, I have already thought over this matter, I will now ask you if you agree to my previous request!"


    I scratched my head, "Brother Loong, this is a good thing, I agree to it. But I can''t bear for you to turn yourself in. "


    Brother Loong nodded his head in satisfaction, "It''s good that you''ve agreed. Don''t worry, I won''t die for my crimes. When Brother Loong finished speaking, he seemed to be tired. He laid on the bed and closed his eyes without saying a word. Paper-man Zhang and I withdrew.


    The two of us sat in our rooms and sighed endlessly. We didn''t expect that in just a few days of hard work, the Flying Dragon Association that had been flourishing for more than ten years would disappear just like that. Even more so, he did not expect that Brother Loong, who had been the elder brother of the underworld for more than ten years, would be able to gain great enlightenment in such a short period of time. Since we have agreed to Brother Loong''s conditions, Paper-man Zhang and I naturally cannot stay idle. We have decided on the positions and salaries of these people in detail.


    Only then did I have the time to explain in detail what had happened in the past few days to Paper-man Zhang. Even Paper-man Zhang was drenched in sweat after listening to me, thinking that it was too dangerous, too dangerous. As for the stray pug that appeared last, Paper-man Zhang was also confused. However, he was sure that the middle-aged aunt was at least a high-grade immortal, which meant that she was from the third generation to the third and a half generations old. Then we went through all the deities in the world, but we still couldn''t figure out who the middle-aged woman was. Actually, I found out that it''s better to talk about this with Taurus or the Sun Lao''er than with him. There was only one person left in this fellow who was the mysterious grandson of Zhang Tianzhi for many generations.


    As for the paper products that Mu Dajian promised to burn to the Black and White Impermanence, Paper-man Zhang did not open for business for a few days, so everything was already prepared.


    Taking advantage of this period of time, I gave the camel to Paper-man Zhang, and had him explain my identity and the things that happened to the camel. At the same time, I also washed my brain, changed Camel''s world view and values, and opened my Heaven''s Eyes so that this guy could see the things in the underworld. Looking back, the effect was not bad. In a short period of time, the camel''s view of the world was the same as the Paper-man Zhang''s.


    After dinner, the Brother Loong ordered someone to carry him out to the courtyard to announce his decision in front of everyone. The most unexpected thing was that this matter had gained the support of a large number of people, including camels and airplanes. It seemed like these hoodlums were not born to be lazy, and only wanted to become big brothers when there was nothing to produce.


    Thus, Paper-man Zhang and I decided to strike the iron while it was still hot. We declared that all of the people would be able to obtain jobs in the newly established folk custom company. What''s next is Paper-man Zhang and I''s time. We explained the company''s scale and procedures in detail, then began to assign the personnel. I am the honorary chairman but not a legal person, Paper-man Zhang is the chairman and legal representative, general manager and production department secretary, Camel is the deputy general manager and human resources department minister and kitchen general, Zhang Daoling is the deputy general manager and purchasing department chief, the guy on the plane, because of his outstanding performance, actually became a sales department minister. The remaining hoodlums, as well as the former employees of the Paper-man Zhang, had all become production section chiefs, raw materials section, transport section, and the various team leaders based on their own abilities. All in all, people try their best to make it work. For example, Zhang Daoling, this brat, was very handsome, and was especially favored by female suppliers. Every time he went to purchase, these female suppliers would pack themselves up and paste them on the bed, which was basically half for sale and half for gift.


    The structure of a modern enterprise was created at the convention of the city''s once largest gang leader. The Conference was successful and was about to close successfully. But just as I was about to make my closing speech, the plane boy suddenly said, "Brother Loong, Elder Brother Snake, we are planning to do things properly, but will that brat Downhill Leopard let us go?"